Cornell University Library 
 arV11425 
 
 An open door to Caesar. : 
 
 3 1924 031 242 005 
 olin.anx 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tliis bool< is in 
 tlie Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031242005 
 
An open door to Ccesar 
 THE 
 
 BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 BEING MAINLY THE SIMPLIFIED TEXT OF THE 
 BELLUM HELVETICUM OF THE COMMENTARIES 
 
 BY 
 
 HARRISON DICKINSON CANNON 
 
 Ph.B., Cornell University 
 
 Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged 
 
 NEW YORK CITY 
 HINDS AND NOBLE, PUBLISHERS 
 
 31-33-35 West 15TH Street 
 1903 
 
Copyright, igoo. 
 By HARRISON D. CANNON. 
 
 Copyright, 1903, 
 By hinds and NOBLE. 
 
TO MY DAUGHTER 
 
 REGINA 
 
 THIS BOOK IS 
 
 LOVINGLY INSCRIBED 
 
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION 
 
 This book is the outcome of a close personal experience, 
 both as pupil and teacher, of the difficulties attendant upon 
 the initiation of classes in the reading of Caesar. 
 
 The late report of the Committee of Twelve of the 
 American Philological Association but verifies a matter of 
 general repute among the profession in these words : 
 " Some opposition has been made to the study of Csesar 
 as being too difficult for students in the second year of the 
 course. But to omit CcBsar would be a retrograde step in 
 the framing of Latin programs." But despite the fact that 
 they hereby state a truth of common knowledge, the words 
 exert a new and powerful force by the prestige of the hon- 
 orable members of that committee. Educational influences 
 which come from such men as constituted that board are 
 resistless on whatsoever they may be brought to bear. 
 Lovers of the classics, and especially of the cause of 
 Caesar for the service it has so long performed, need have 
 no anxiety. For those influences are now being directed 
 full in favor of maintaining, nay in advancing, the classics 
 as essential factors in the education of to-day. And sta- 
 tistics witness the success of these efforts for classicism. 
 Figures show that in the last nine years, iSgo-'gg, the 
 study of Latin " has gained at a rate greater than that of 
 any other secondary-school study." As a means of com- 
 parison, the report shows in Latin an i7icrease of 1"]/^. per 
 cent, in German 131, in Greek 94, in Chemistry 65. " It 
 
VI PREFA CE TO THE FIRST EDITION 
 
 is encouraging to friends of classical study to notice that 
 in 1898 almost one-half (49.44 per cent) of all the pupils 
 enrolled in the secondary-schools were engaged in the 
 study of Latin." 
 
 From this it is clear that the question before us is not 
 ■what, but how. Caesar must remain. But how is it to be 
 made easier for beginners? This book, embodying an 
 analytic method in the interpretation of the text, is the 
 author's answer to the question. 
 
 The Committee suggests that first-year classes read 
 twenty to thirty pages of easy Latin toward the close of 
 the year. It has been difficult for teachers to obtain such 
 matter — at once easy and consecutive and pertinent to 
 the immediate end in view. The aim of this book is to 
 supply it. The treatment of the pupil during this transi- 
 tion is important. From now on his attention should be 
 drawn closely to the systematic study of connected dis- 
 course, at first simple and concise, but gradually approach- 
 ing and finally reaching the level of Caesar's own. And 
 in connection with this reading, the pupil is in a condition 
 to profit by a thorough drill from the text in all the mech- 
 anism of word-forms — parts, conjugation, declension, 
 comparison — syntax, translation at sight and hearing, and, 
 above all, reproduction of the Latin, after the method which 
 has come down to us from that most renowned teacher of 
 his age, Johann Sturm of Strasburg. The lesson-book 
 should be laid aside. It has done its work. With the 
 teacher as a guide, the student needs no other print than 
 the book now before him. 
 
 Attention need hardly be called to the striking feature 
 of the work. By a careful method of analysis the reader 
 
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION Vll 
 
 is led gradually and easily through the difficulties of 
 Csesar's complex constructions to the text, toto in se, of the 
 Commentaries. 
 
 The author's one purpose is to join the multitude of 
 lovers of classic literature in their effort to open the way 
 more and more to the fountain-head of those forces that 
 are still moulding the very life of the world. 
 
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION 
 
 The success of the earlier edition of The Beginner's 
 Casar warrants its reappearance in this new and enlarged 
 form. Many extra features have been added, and original 
 parts extended. 
 
 An examination of the text will justify the Author's 
 choice of the motto — repetitio mater est studiorum. The 
 pupil is led step by step through that which becomes 
 familiar by repetition to the verbatim sentence of Caesar. 
 
 Throughout the text are exegetical references to the 
 appropriate rules and examples. These rules and exam- 
 ples the pupil should at once memorize. This done, he 
 has not the foundation alone, but much of the superstruc- 
 ture of syntax of his entire future course in Latin. 
 
 The English-Latin composition consists of two parts, 
 the one preferably for oral recitation, the other for careful 
 written work. Both being based upon the text, they will 
 require no special vocabulary. The one part may be 
 found too easy for older classes, the other too difficult for 
 younger pupils. Governed by the needs of the class, the 
 tactful teacher will find the golden mean. 
 
 The Notes are intentionally full. The purpose has been 
 constantly in mind to make them interesting and attractive 
 and thus stimulating. Through them, supplemented by 
 pleasing fact and anecdote from the teacher's fund of 
 information and experience, the pupil may be brought to 
 the appreciation and enjoyment of classical study. Let 
 
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION IX 
 
 the class be attentive to these Notes every day. Then the 
 habit of critical study will be formed, and from it will 
 develop a facility of comprehension that will be productive 
 of good to them in all they do. We vilify classical train- 
 ing in our condemnation of that which is classical in 
 name only, not in spirit and method. If such study fail 
 of its purpose of culture, the fault lies rather in manner 
 than matter. To gain the full culture-value of the study 
 of the classics, we must combine their historical treatment 
 with thorough drill in construction and syntax. The one 
 vivifies the past, making it real as the living present ; the 
 other sharpens the mental faculties, making us more the 
 man. The one makes for refinement, the other for disci- 
 pline — a combination which renders the classics the 
 best mould of life in our school-rooms to-day. 
 
 Thanks are due Professors Burr and De Garmo of Cor- 
 nell University, J. Edward Banta, Superintendent of the 
 Binghamton city schools, Frank D. Blodgett of the chair 
 of Latin and Greek in the State Normal School of Oneonta, 
 New York, and to the many High School and Academic 
 teachers everywhere, — all of whom have spoken of the 
 book in the heartiest and kindliest manner and thus lent 
 encouragement to this larger work, — to all these the 
 Author wishes to extend his most sincere gratitude. 
 
 To Mr. Archibald A. Maclardy, the author of " The 
 Completely Parsed Cicero and Virgil," I wish to publicly 
 express my appreciation of the professional service ren- 
 dered me. His critical examination of the first edition of 
 my book, and his helpful and encouraging suggestions, 
 have done much toward this revision. 
 
 To my Publishers, too, who have given me full rein, 
 
X PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION 
 
 who have made absolutely no restrictions, in the enjoyment 
 of which unusual privilege I have inserted every sort of 
 matter of interest, value, and convenience that any teacher 
 can reasonably ask, my thanks and the thanks of all edu- 
 cators are due. 
 
 May old friends recognize " The Beginner's Caesar " in 
 its new dress, and new friends receive it kindly. 
 
 HARRISON DICKINSON CANNON. 
 
 September i, 1903. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 Page 
 
 I. Introduction : Caesar in Gaul .... xiii 
 
 II. Outline of Cesar's Life xvii 
 
 III. Map of Gaul ... .... xxi 
 
 IV. Simplified and verbatim Text of the "Bei^ 
 
 LUM HeLVETICUM," CHAPTERS I-XXIX . . I-48 
 
 V. English-Latin Exercises . ... 49 
 
 VI. Rules of Syntax 75 
 
 VII. Notes . loi 
 
 VIII. Tables of Declension and Conjugation . 135 
 
 IX. Vocabulary 167 
 
CiESAR IN GAUL 
 
 To the student of Caesar, the politician, there is much 
 in his life previous to his proconsular appointment to Gaul 
 that is of essential value. In fact, in this first half of that 
 great man's life, the student will find his greatest interest, 
 if he aims to know the rungs in that ladder of ambition 
 by which he climbed to the highest honor in the power of 
 the Roman Republic to bestow. 
 
 To the student of Caesar, the general and writer of the 
 " Commentaries," Plutarch gives the cue when he says 
 that with his work in Gaul Caesar began a new life, fol- 
 lowing lines of action different from the old. With the 
 beginning of this changed activity, in this second act, as 
 it were, of his play of life, we find our interest as readers 
 of the Gallic wars. 
 
 By the lex Vatinia, the people gave to Caesar, in b. c. 
 58, the government of Cisalpine Gaul and lUyricum for 
 five years, with three legions. The Senate immediately 
 added Transalpine Gaul and another legion. Scarcely 
 had he completed arrangements for departure, when word 
 was brought to him of disturbances among the tribes in 
 the eastern portion, now Switzerland. It was the middle 
 of March. Caesar set out instantly. By the first of April, 
 B. c. 58, he had begun his marvelous military career, and 
 by the following June had won his first campaign. The 
 story of this achievement is given in the first twenty-nine 
 
XIV C^SAR IN GA UL 
 
 chapters of Book I, the simplified and verbatim text of 
 which the student is now about to read. This first cam- 
 paign is called the " Helvetian War," from the name of 
 the nation which occasioned it. Its details the student 
 will best gather from the careful perusal of Caesar's ac- 
 count. 
 
 A considerable part of the subsequent history of Caesar 
 in Gaul will be read in the pupil's future course. During 
 those eight years, he took eight hundred cities by assault, 
 conquered three hundred tribes, and fought pitched battles 
 at different times with three millions of men, two-thirds of 
 whom were either killed or sold into slavery. His was 
 pioneer work for Rome in the northwest; for his army 
 was the first to penetrate Gaul and Britain, to cross into 
 the German wilds, to sail the Atlantic — and the dash and 
 daring of it all wrought such fear in the barbarians that 
 they kept aloof from Rome for centuries. 
 
 As we peruse the account of his first campaign, we shall 
 begin to feel the ability, energy, and tact of the man, which 
 feeling will grow, as we read on, into a full sense of his 
 gigantic genius. Then with his admirers in all ages and 
 nations we shall join in sincere homage. As a warrior 
 and a general we shall behold him not in the least inferior 
 to the greatest commanders the world has ever produced ; 
 for, whether we compare him with the leaders of the past 
 or the present, he bears away the palm. " In the difficulty 
 of the scenes of action, in the extent of the countries sub- 
 dued, in the number and strength of the enemies overcome, 
 in the savage manners and treacherous disposition of the 
 people he humanized, in mildness and clemency to his 
 prisoners, in bounty and munificence to his troops, in the 
 
CMSAR IN GA UL XV 
 
 number of battles won and enemies killed," finally, in all 
 that tests the skill and fearlessness of a military commander, 
 Caesar stands at the head of the famous warriors of all 
 time. 
 
 However, it is but as a wondrous warrior — not a man 
 — that we admire him ; for in every act we cannot but 
 feel the covert purpose to become master of Rome at 
 whatever cost, to " bestride the narrow world like a Colos- 
 sus," then to be oblivious to the petty men beneath his 
 huge legs, as Cassius expresses it in the play. Try as we 
 may to evade it, the thought intrudes itself upon us that 
 in his favors and charity to the people and to his soldiers, 
 and in mercy to his enemies, he was swayed more by 
 reason than affection. Thus, mingling with our awe of 
 his incredible power, which in a noble nature incarnated 
 would turn our awe to love, comes the depressing con- 
 sciousness that the Gallic campaigns were but links in the 
 fetters. There is evidence of a reprehensible duplicity 
 in Caesar's conduct at this period : he was conquering his 
 enemies with the arms of the Roman Republic, and gaining 
 the Republic by the money of his enemies. His mind 
 was always on state intrigues. During brief respites from 
 active fighting, "great numbers came from Rome to pay 
 their respects to him, and he sent them all away satisfied ; 
 some laden with presents, others happy in hope. He sent 
 to Rome enormous sums of gold to be expended in the 
 erection of temples, theatres, and other public structures, 
 and in the celebration of games and shows, that should 
 rival in magnificence those of Pompey" (Plutarch and 
 Myers). 
 
 We cannot but regret that, unlike Brutus, Caesar loved 
 
XVI CyESAR IN GA UL 
 
 Rome less and Caesar more. Thus in his chequered life 
 he found 
 
 " tears for his love ; joy for his fortune ; honor for his valor ; and 
 death for his ambition." — (Brutus, in Shakespeare's /«/?«j- Casar). 
 
OUTLINE OF CiESAR'S LIFE* 
 
 (According to Plutarch) 
 
 1. Born July 12, 100 b. c, of a patrician or noble 
 family. 
 
 2. Priest of Jupiter {Flamen Dialis). 
 
 3. Alliance with Marius, leader of the popular party 
 (Populares). 
 
 4. Further alliance with popular party by marriage with 
 Cornelia, daughter of Cinna, b. c. 83. 
 
 5. Troubles with Sulla, leader of the patrician or aris- 
 tocratic party {Optimates). Proscribed. 
 
 6. Exile among the Sabines and across the sea ; the 
 incident of the pirates. 
 
 7. Studies rhetoric and oratory at Rhodes. 
 
 8. Returns to Rome and impeaches Dolabella, a ra- 
 pacious provincial governor. 
 
 9. Military Tribune, b. c. 74. 
 
 10. Funeral oration of his aunt, the wife of Marius; 
 restoration of the images of Marius against the ban. 
 
 1 1 . Further hardiness and independence of spirit shown 
 in his young wife's panegyrics. 
 
 12. Quaestor in Spain, b. c. 68. 
 
 * The pupil should learn this outline, and from the many available 
 sketches of Cesar's life should expand the outline to a full account. Besides 
 the encyclopaedic articles every Ubrary should have a copy of Plutarch's 
 "Lives"; Froude's " C^sar, a sketch"; Dodge, in the "Series of Great 
 Captains " ; Fowler's " Julius Csesar " ; the histories of Merivale, Mommsen 
 and Myers ; various excellent school editions of the Commentaries ; and 
 above all, if possible, the elaborate work of Napoleon III. 
 
XVIU OUTLINE OF CMSAR'S LIFE 
 
 13. Curule Aedile, b. c. 65; his enormous personal 
 expenditures and debts; the incident of the new g'old- 
 embossed and engraved statues and trophies of Marius. 
 
 14. Contest for the pontificate; the proffered bribe; 
 incident of Caesar and his mother. 
 
 15. Pontifex Maximus, b. c. 63. 
 
 16. Caesar and the conspiracy of Catiline; the enmity 
 of Cato ; Cicero's body-guard ; in the senate a few days 
 later ; Cato's artifice, b. c. 63. 
 
 17. Praetor, b. c. 62. 
 
 18. Domestic troubles ; sacrilege of Clodius. 
 
 19. Propraetor in Spain, b. c. 61; his debts; alliance 
 with Crassus ; envies the achievements of Alexander the 
 Great ; beginning of his military career ; wins the title of 
 imperator. 
 
 20. Return to Italy; his dilemma; Cato's opposition, 
 and result. 
 
 21. The Triumvirate, b. c. 60; purpose and result; 
 Cato's wisdom and foresight. 
 
 22. Consul, B. c. 59; "Less a consul than a seditious 
 tribune " ; the incident of the trio in the Senate ; how the 
 laws were passed. 
 
 23. Csesar in Gaul, 58-50 B. C. "Here we begin, 
 as it were, a new life." 
 
 24. Pompey made "sole consul," b. c. 52 ; "Monarchy 
 the only cure, Pompey the gentlest physician." 
 
 25. Cffisar asks for continuance of his commission in 
 Gaul ; deliberations in the Senate ; Caesar's liberal offer ; 
 outrage upon his envoys. 
 
 26. Meditation on the banks of the Rubicon ; " The die 
 is cast I " B. c. 49. 
 
THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 o>«io 
 
 1. THE DIVISIONS OF GAUL 
 
 Gallia est omnis divisa in partes tres. Quarutn par- 
 tium° unam* partem incolunt Belgae. Aliam partem in- 
 colunt Aquitani. Tertiam incolunt Galli. Galli lingua" 
 ipsorum Celiac^''' appellantur. Celtae nostra lingua Galli 
 appellantur. Hi omnes lingua, institutis, legibus'' inter 
 se difEerunt. Garumna flumen" Gallos ab Aquitanis"" 
 dividit. Matrona et Sequana flumina" Gallos a Belgis 
 dividunt. 
 
 Characteristics of the Gallic people 
 
 Horum " omnium fortissimi sunt Belgae, propterea quod 
 a cultu"" atque humanitate provinciae longissime absunt. 
 Ad e6s,^° mercatores minime saepe commeant. Merca- 
 tores ea minime saepe important, quae ad effeminandSs 
 animos pertinent. Belgae proximi " sunt Germanis,^' qui 
 trans Rhenum incolunt, quibuscum (= cum quibus*') 
 continenter bellum gerunt. 
 
 Qua de causa, Helvetii quoque reliquos Gallos praece- 
 dunt. Helvetii reliquos virtiite praecedunt, quod cum 
 Germanis contendunt. Fere cotidianis'* proeliis cum 
 Germanis contendunt. Helvetii suis finibus'" Germanos 
 
 * The figures throughout the text refer to Rules of Syntax, beginning at 
 page 75. 
 
 I 
 
2 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 prohibent. Helvetii in Germanorum finibus*' bellum ge- 
 runt. 
 
 Boundaries of each nation 
 
 Una pars eorum initium capit a*° flumine Rhodano. 
 Earn partem Gallos^' obtinere" dictum est. Continetur 
 Garumna" flumine, Oceano, finibus Belgarum. Attingit 
 flumen Rhenum. Attingit etiam ab Sequanis et Helvetiis 
 flumen Rhenum. Vergit ad septentri5nes. Belgae ab 
 extremis finibus Galliae oriuntur. Pertinent ad inferiorem 
 partem fluminis Rheni. Spectant in septentrionem et 
 orientem solem. Aquitania a Garumna fliimine ad Pyre- 
 naeos montes '^ pertinet. Pertinet ad eam partem Oceani, 
 quae est ad Hispaniam." Spectat inter occasum solis et 
 septentriones. 
 
 Note : After each simplified chapter will follow a verbatim copy 
 of the corresponding chapter from the " Commentaries." 
 
 C. lULII CAESARIS 
 DE BELLO GALLICO 
 
 COMMENTARIUS PRIMUS 
 B. C. 58 
 
 I. Gallia est omnis divisa in partes tres, quarum unam 
 
 incolunt Belgae, aliam Aquitani, tertiam qui ipsorum lingua 
 
 Description of Celtae, nostra Galli appellantur. Hi omnes 
 
 and inhabit-^ Hngua, institutis, legibus inter se differunt. 
 
 ants of Gaul. Gallos ab Aquitanis Garumna fliimen, a Belgis 
 
 Matrona et Sequana dividit. Horum omnium fortissimi 
 
 sunt Belgae, propterea quod a cultu atque hiimanitate 
 
 provinciae longissime absunt, minimeque ad e5s merca- 
 
CONSPIRACY OF ORGETORIX 3 
 
 tores saepe commeant atque ea quae ad effeminandos 
 animos pertinent important ; proximique sunt Germanis, 
 qui trans Rlienum incolunt, quibuscum continenter bellum 
 gerunt. Qua de causa Helvetii quoque reliquos Gallos 
 virtute praecedunt, quod fere cotidianis proeliis cum Ger- 
 manis contendunt, cum aut suis fmibus;e5s prohibent aut 
 ipsi in eorum finibus bellum gerunt. | Eorum una pars, 
 quam Gallos obtinere dictum est, init|um capit a flumine 
 Rhodano ; continetur Garumna flumine, Oceano, finibus 
 Belgarum ; attingit etiam ab Sequanis et Helvetiis flumen 
 Rlienum ; vergit ad septentriones. Belgae ab extremis 
 Galliae finibus oriuntur ; pertinent ad inferiorem partem 
 fliiminis Rheni ; spectant in septentrionem et orientem 
 solem. Aquitania a Garumna fliimine ad Pyrenaeos mon- 
 tes et eam partem Oceani quae est ad Hispaniam pertinet ; 
 spectat inter occasum solis et septentriones. 
 
 2. CONSPIRACY OF ORGETORIX 
 
 Apud Helvetios nobilissimus fuit Orgetorix. Orgetorix 
 fuit longe ditissimus. Is conitirationem nobilitatis fecit. 
 Is, regni * cupiditate "^^ inductus, conitirationem fecit. Is, 
 Marco Messala et M. Pisone consulibus, ** civitati ^^ per- 
 suasit ut*' de finibus suis cum omnibus copiis exirent.'* 
 Dixit: perfacile esse," totius Galliae imperio^" potiri." 
 Peifacile esse, imperio potiri, cum virtute'* omnibus^' 
 praestarent."^ 
 
 Natural limits of Helvetia 
 
 Helvetii loci natiira undique continentur. Hoc^' facilius 
 eis persuasit ut de suis finibus exirent. Helvetii una ex 
 
4 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 parte*" flumine Rheno" continentur. Rhenus latissimus" 
 et altissimus est. Is agrum Helvetium a Germanis'" 
 dividit. Helvetii altera ex parte monte lura continentur. 
 lura, mons altissimus, inter Sequanos et Helvetios est. 
 Helvetii tertia (ex parte) lacu Lemanno et flumine Rho- 
 dano continentur. Rhodanus provinciam nostram ab 
 Helvetiis dividit. 
 
 The results of their confinement 
 
 His rebus'" fiebat ut minus late vagarentur.*' His rebus 
 fiebat ut minus facile finitimis^' bellum inferre'* possent. 
 Helvetii cupidi'" bellandi' erant. Qua ex parte Helvetii, 
 homines'" bellandi cupidi, magno dolore'* afficiebantur. 
 Se angustos fines habere" arbitrabantur. Pro multitiidine 
 hominum," angustos se fines habere arbitrabantur. Pro 
 gloria belli atque fortitudinis, fines angustos esse arbitra- 
 bantur. Fines in longitiidinem milia^^ passuum" ducenta 
 et quadraginta patebant.'* In latitQdinem centum et octo- 
 ginta patebant. 
 
 CHAPTER II OF CESAR'S TEXT 
 
 2. Apud Helvetios longe nobilissimus fuit et ditissimus 
 Orgetorix. Is, M. Messala et M. Pisone consulibus, 
 Orgetorix regni cupiditate inductus coniurationem nobili- 
 persuadeB tatis fecit, et civitati persuasit ut de finibus 
 
 the Helve- . / . 
 
 tianstoin- suis cum ommbus copiis exirent: perfacile 
 
 vade Gaul. . , - . .i _ 
 
 esse, cum virtute omnibus praestarent, totius 
 Galliae imperio potiri. Id hoc facilius eis persuasit, quod 
 undique loci natiira Helvetii continentur : una ex parte 
 flQmine Rheno latissimo atque altissimo, qui agrum Hel- 
 
PREPARATIONS OF THE HELVETIANS 5 
 
 vetium a Germanis dividit ; altera ex parte monte lura 
 altissimo, qui est inter Sequan5s et Helvetios ; tertia lacu 
 Lemanno et flumine Rhodano, qui provinciam nostram ab 
 Helvetiis dividit. His rebus fiebat ut et minus late vaga- 
 rentur et minus facile f initimis bellum inferre possent ; qua 
 ex parte homines bellandi cupidi magno dolore afficieban- 
 tur. Pro multitiidine autem hominum et pro gloria belli 
 atque fortitiidinis angustos se fines habere arbitrabantur, 
 qui in longitudinem milia passuum ccxl, in latitudinem 
 CLXXX patebant. 
 
 3. PREPARATIONS OF THE HELVETIANS 
 
 His rebus adducti sunt. Auctoritate Orgetorigis' per- 
 moti sunt. His rebus adducti et auctoritate Orgetorigis 
 perm5ti, constituerunt ea comparare, '* quae ad proficis- 
 cendum pertinerent.'" Constituerunt maximum numerum 
 iumentorum"* coemere.'* Constituerunt quam" maximum 
 numerum carrorum coemere. Constituerunt quam maxi- 
 mas sementes facere, ut in itinera copia frumenti suppe- 
 teret. Constituerunt pacem et amicitiam cum proximis 
 civitatibus confirmare. Ad eas res conficiendas" biennium 
 satis est. Biennium sibi^' satis esse diixerunt. In tertium 
 annum ^'' profectionem lege'^ confirmant. Ad eas res con- 
 ficiendas Orgetorix deligitur. 
 
 Orgetorix enlists other chiefs 
 
 Is sibi^' legationem ad civitates'® suscepit. In eo 
 itinere persuadet Castico", ut regnum in civitate sua occu- 
 paret.** Casticus, Sequanus," filius Catamantaloedis erat. 
 
O THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 Pater Castici regnum in Sequanis multos^' annos obtinu- 
 erat. A senatCi'" populi Romani amicus ''^ appellatus erat. 
 Regnum in Sequanis pater Castici ante habuerat. Item- 
 que, Orgetorix Dumnorigi, qui plebi^" acceptus erat, per- 
 suasit ut idem conaretur. Orgetorix ei*^ filiam suam in 
 matrimonium dat. Dumnorix Aeduus f rater'* Divitiaci 
 erat. Dumnorix eo tempore" principatum in civitate ob- 
 tinebat. 
 
 His argument 
 
 Conata perficere" perfacile est. Illis''^ probat perfacile 
 factu"* esse conata perficere. Perfacile esse probat, prop- 
 terea quod imperium suae civitatis* obtentiirus esset.°* 
 Non esse" dubium quin'° totius Galliae" Helvetii pluri- 
 mum possent. Orgetorix confirmat se regna conciliaturum 
 esse. Se suis copiis suoque'* exercitii illis regna concilia- 
 turum esse confirmat. Hac oratione^'* Casticus et Dum- 
 norix adducti sunt. Hac oratione adducti, inter se fidem" 
 et iiis iurandum dant. Sperant sese totius^" Galliae potiri 
 posse. Regno occupato, sese totius Galliae potiri sperant. 
 Per tres potentissimos ac firmissimos populos, sese Galliae 
 potiri posse sperant. 
 
 CHAPTER III OF C^SAR 
 
 3. His rebus adducti et auctoritate Orgetorigis permoti 
 
 constituerunt ea quae ad proficiscendum pertinerent com- 
 
 parare, iumentorum et carrorum quam maxi- 
 
 Preparations '^ ' ^ _ 
 
 of the Hei- mum numerum coemere, sementes quam ma- 
 
 vetians. . . ... _ . - 
 
 ximas lacere, ut m itmere copia friimenti sup- 
 peteret, cum proximis civitatibus pacem et amicitiam con- 
 firmare. Ad eas res conficiendas biennium sibi satis esse dil- 
 
PREPARATIONS OF THE HELVETIANS 7 
 
 xerunt; in tertium annum profectionem lege confirmant. Ad 
 
 eas res conficiendas Orgetorix deligitur. Is sibi legationem 
 
 ad civitates suscepit. In eo itinere persuadet 
 
 Castico, Catamantaloedis filio, Sequano, cuius conspires 
 
 pater regnum in Sequanis multos annos obtinue- ^'othw"'' 
 
 rat et a senatu populi Romani amicus appella- tribes for su- 
 premacy, 
 tus erat, ut regnum in civitate sua occuparet, 
 
 quod pater ante habuerat; itemque Dumnorigl Aeduo, fratri 
 
 Diviciaci, qui eo tempore principatum in civitate obtinebat 
 
 ac maxime plebi acceptus erat, ut idem conaretur persuadet, 
 
 eique filiam suam in matrimonium dat. Perfacile factu 
 
 esse illis probat conata perficere, propterea quod ipse suae 
 
 civitatis imperium obtentQrus esset : non esse dubium, 
 
 quin totius Galliae plurimum Helvetii possent ; se suis 
 
 copiis suoque exercitii illis regna conciliatiirum confirmat. 
 
 Hac oratione adducti inter se fidem et iiisiiirandum dant, 
 
 et regno occupato per tres potentissimos ac firmissimos 
 
 populos totius Galliae sese potiri posse spirant. 
 
 Miles 
 
THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 BETRAYAL AND DEATH OF ORGETORIX 
 
 4. Orgetorix is betrayed and arrested. On the day of the trial he 
 assembles all his retinue at the court and through them he escapes. 
 The government, however, is persistent, and Orgetorix in despair 
 commits suicide. 
 
 Ea res entintiata est. Res per indicium °' enQntiata est. 
 Ea res est Helvetiis "-^ per indicium eniintiata. Orgetori- 
 gem^' causam dicere" coegerunt. Moribus^' suis eum 
 coegerunt. Moribus suis Orgetorigem ex vinculis causam 
 dicere coegerunt. Poenam''' sequi'* oportebat. Eum dam- 
 natum poenam sequi oportebat, ut igni'^ cremaretur." Or- 
 getorLx suam familiam coegit. Die*'- constitiita Orgetorix 
 suam familiam undique coegit. Suam familiam, ad" 
 hominum milia decern, coegit. Die cdnstituta causae dic- 
 tionis,* Orgetorix ad" iudicium suam familiam undique 
 coegit. Omnes clientes eodem conduxit. Clientes obaera- 
 tosque suos eodem conduxit. Clientes obaeratdsque suos, 
 quorum ° magnum numerum habebat, eodem condiixit. 
 
 Per eos," ne*' causam diceret, se eripuit. Civitas iiis 
 suum exsequi conabatur. Civitas, ob earn rem incitata, 
 armis''' iiis suum exsequi conabatur. Magistratus multi- 
 tudinem hominum ex*° agris cogebant. Orgetorix mor- 
 tuus est. Cum civitas iiis suum exsequi conaretvir "^ mul- 
 titiidinemque hominum ex agris magistratiis c5gerent, 
 Orgetorix mortuus est. Suspicio non abest, quin*° ipse 
 sibi" mortem consciverit.*" Orgetorix mortuus est ; neque 
 abest suspicio, ut Helvetii arbitrantur, quin ipse sibi mor- 
 tem consciverit. 
 
PLANS OF EXODUS MATURE 9 
 
 CHAPTER IV OF C^SAR 
 
 4. Ea res est Helvetiis per indicium enuntiata. Moribus 
 suis Orgetorigem ex vinculis causam dicere coegerunt: dam- 
 natum poenam sequi oportebat ut igni cremare- _^ ^xaxvx. is 
 tur. Die cdnstituta causae dictionis Orgetorix tried for con- 
 ad iudicium omnem suam f amiliam, ad hominum escapes. His 
 milia decern, undique coegit, et omnes clientes ^" *° '^^ 
 obaeratosque suos, quorum magnum numerum habebat, 
 eodem conduxit; per eos, ne causam diceret, se eripuit. 
 Cum civitas ob eam rem incitata armis ius suum exsequi 
 conaretur, multitudinemque hominum ex agris magistratus 
 cogerent, Orgetorix mortuus est ; neque abest suspicio, ut 
 Helvetii arbitrantur, quin ipse sibi mortem consciverit. 
 
 5. PLANS OF EXODUS MATURE 
 
 Nihil5 ^^ minus, Helvetii id, quod coiistituerant,'' facere 
 conantur.'^ Post Orgetorigis mortem, id facere conan- 
 tur, ut e finibus suis exeant. Ubi*'iam se" ad eam rem 
 paratos "'^ esse arbitrati sunt,*' oppida sua omnia incendunt. 
 Oppida sua numero^' ad" duodecim erant. Vicos ad 
 quadringentos incendunt. Reliqua privata aedificia incen- 
 dunt. Frtimentum omne, praeterquam quod secum porta- 
 tiiri '* erant, comburunt. Id combiirunt '' ut, domum "" 
 reditionis spe*' sublata, ad omnia pericula subeunda'^ 
 paratiores essent." Quemque ^^ cibaria sibi" domo*" 
 efferre," iubent. Quemque molita cibaria trium* men- 
 sium * efferre '* iubent. 
 
10 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 They persuade other tribes to go also 
 
 Persuadent Rauracis^' et Tulingis et Latobrigis, finiti- 
 mis," ut una cum iis proficiscantur. Persuadent iis ut, 
 eodem consilio '" usi, una cum iis proficiscantur. Persua- 
 dent iis ut, oppidis *' suis vicisque exustis,*' una cum iis 
 proficiscantur. Boios, receptos ad se socios " sibi " ad- 
 sciscunt. Boil trans Rhenum incoluerant. Boios, qui in 
 agrum Noricum transierant et Noreiam oppiignaverant, 
 sibi adsciscunt. 
 
 CHAPTER V OF CffiSAR 
 
 5. Post eius mortem nihilo minus Helvetii id quod con- 
 stituerant facere conantur, ut e finibus suis exeant. Ubi 
 The Helve- ^^"^ ^^ ^^ ^^™ '^^"^ paratos esse arbitrati sunt, 
 tians complete oppida sua Omnia, numero ad duodecim, vicos 
 tionsandde- ad quadringentos, reliqua privata aedificia in- 
 ^^"' cendunt ; frumentum omne, praeter quod se- 
 
 cum portaturi erant, comburunt, ut, domum reditionis spe 
 sublata, paratiores ad omnia pericula subeunda assent; 
 trium mensium molita cibaria sibi quemque domo eiierre 
 iubent. Persuadent Rauracis et Tulingis et Latobrigis, 
 finitimis, uti eodem iisi consilio, oppidis suis vicisque exus- 
 tis, iina cum eis proficiscantur; Boiosque, qui trans Rhe- 
 num incoluerant et in agrum Noricum transierant Noreiam- 
 que oppugnarant, receptos ad se socios sibi adsciscunt. 
 
 Gladii 
 
THE PAS DE L'ECLUSE 1 1 
 
 6. THE TWO ROUTES 
 
 Two ways of exit are located, one through the beautiful Pas de 
 I'Ecluse. 
 
 Erant omninS itinera duo, quibus itineribus domo*" exire 
 possent": iinum iter per Sequanos, angustum et difficile, 
 inter montem luram et flumen Rhodanum," qua singuli 
 carri ducerentur.'*'* Mons, autetn, altissimus,'^ impendebat 
 ut facile perpauci prohibere possent. Alterum iter per 
 provinciam nostram erat. Id multo'"- facilius atque expe- 
 ditius erat, propterea quod inter fines Helvetiorum et Allo- 
 brogum Rhodanus fluit."° Is nonnullis locis " vado tran- 
 situr. 
 
 They choose the second route 
 
 Helvetii et Allobroges nuper pacati erant. Extremum 
 oppidum AUobrogum proximumque finibus" Helvetiorum^ 
 est Genava. Ex eo oppido pons ad Helvetios ^^ pertinet. 
 Helvetii sese '^^ Allobrogibus ^^ persuasiiros '* esse existi- 
 mabant. Existimabant sese Allobrogibus persuasiiros, 
 quod °* Allobroges nondum bono animo ''' in populum 
 Romanum viderentur.*' Existimabant sese Allobrogibus 
 vel persuasiiros vel vi '^ coactiiros, ut per suos fines Helve- 
 tios ire paterentur.*' 
 
 March 28 is set for their departure 
 
 Omnibus rebus *' ad profectiSnem comparatis, Helvetii 
 diem dicunt. Diem dicunt, qua *' die omnes ad ripam " 
 Rhodani conveniant.*' Is dies erat ante diem quintum 
 Kalendas Apriles. Lticius Piso et Aulus Gabinius con- 
 sules erant. Is dies erat a. d. V. Kal. Apr., L. Pisone, 
 A. Gabinio consulibus.*' 
 
12 THE BEGIiVNER'S CJESAR 
 
 CHAPTER VI OF C^SAR 
 
 6. Erant omnino itinera duo quibus itineribus domo 
 exire possent : unum per Sequanos, angustum et difficile, 
 They arrange inter motitem luram et flumen Rhodanum, vix 
 to cross qua, singuli carri ducerentur ; mons autem altis- 
 
 the Rhone _ 
 
 and march simus impendebat, ut facile perpauci prohibere 
 Roman ' possent : alteram per provinciam nostram, 
 Province. multo f acilius atque expeditius, propterea quod 
 inter fines Helvetiorum et AUobrogum, qui nuper pacati 
 erant, Rhodanus fluit, isque nonnullis locis vad5 tran- 
 situr. 
 
 Extremum oppidum AUobrogum est proximumque Helve- 
 tiorum finibus Genava. Ex eo oppido pons ad Helvetios 
 pertinet. Allobrogibus sese vel persuasiiros, quod nondum 
 bono animo in populum Romanum viderentur, existimabant, 
 vel vi coactiJros ut per su5s fines eos ire paterentur. Om- 
 nibus rebus ad profectionem comparatis, diem dicunt qua 
 die ad ripam Rhodani omnes conveniant. Is dies erat 
 a. d. v. Kal. Apr., L. Pisone, A. Gabinio consulibus. 
 
 7. THE NEWS REACHES CAESAR. — HIS ACTIVE 
 MEASURES 
 
 Cassar was at Rome, making preparations to set out on his post- 
 consular appointment as governor of Gaul. Word was brought to 
 him of the plans of the Helvetii. He immediately left Rome, and, 
 by forced marches of fully one hundred miles a day, reached the 
 Rhone within a week. On his arrival, he began vigorous operations 
 against the Helvetii, who soon made overtures to him. But Caesar 
 was unwiUing to grant their request of a peaceful march across Ro- 
 
THE NEWS REACHES CMSAR 1 3 
 
 man dominion, especially because of his remembrance of certain 
 reverses in the trouble with the Cimbri, in which the Helvetii had had 
 a share, some fifty years before. However, he craftily postponed his 
 answer to the Helvetian delegates until the middle of the coming 
 April. Thus the wariness of the politician becomes the wariness of 
 the military commander. 
 
 Caesari" id niintiatum est. E6s"° per provinciam nos- 
 tram iter f acere '* conari °' nuntiatum est. Cum id 
 Caesari " nuntiatum esset,^^ maturat °* ab urbe proficisci.'* 
 Caesar in Galliam ulteriorem contendit et ad " Genavam 
 pervenit. Quam'^ maximis potest itineribus contendit. 
 Provinciae ^'' toti magnum numerum militum ° imperat. 
 Quam maximum potest numerum militum imperat. Erat 
 omninS in Gallia ulteriore legio una. Pontem,''^ qui erat 
 ad ■" Genavam, iubet " rescindi. Ubi °' de eius * adventii 
 Helvetii certiores *^ facti sunt, legates ad eum mittunt. Hi 
 nobilissimi '^ civitatis ° erant. Helvetii legates mittunt, 
 ciiius legationis" Nammeius et Verucloetius principem 
 locum obtinebant. Helvetii legates ad Caesarem mittunt,'* 
 qui *' dicerent,'* sibi ^^ esse in animo iter per provinciam 
 facere. Sibi esse °* in animo per provinciam sine iillo 
 maleficiS ire," propterea quod aliud iter haberent *' nul- 
 lum. Helvetios rogare '' ut, voluntate '* Caesaris, id sibi '' 
 facere '* liceat.*' 
 
 Casar's reasons for rejecting ; his duplicity 
 
 Caesar id concedendum "^ esse non putabat, quod °° Lu- 
 cium Cassium memoria tenebat. L. Cassius, consul, occi- 
 sus erat. Exercitus eius ab Helvetiis '° pulsus et sub 
 iugum missus erat. Caesar, quod memoria ^^ tenebat L. 
 Cassium,"' consulem," occisum,'* concedendum '' non 
 putabat. Neque existimabat homines,"' inimico animo,'' 
 
14 THE BEGlJfNER'S CJSSAR 
 
 teiiiperaturos '* esse ab iniuria et maleficio.'" Caesar non 
 existimabat Helvetios,^' f acultate *^ itineris ° faciundi * per 
 provinciam data, temperaturos " a maleficio. Tamen, 
 legatis ^^ respondit se ^' diem ad deliberandum '^ sumptu- 
 rum ^' esse. Tamen, ut spatium intercedere '* posset, 
 dum °° milites convenirent, legatis respondit se diem siimp- 
 tiirmii.'* Legatis respondit: si quid vellent,"' ad Idus" 
 Apriles reverterentur.'" 
 
 CHAPTER VII OF C^SAR 
 7. Caesari cum id nuntiatum esset, eos per provinciam 
 nostram iter facere conari, matijrat ab urbe proficisci, et 
 quam maximis potest itineribus in Galliam ulte- 
 
 Caesar de- ^ _ . 
 
 lays them by riorem contendit et ad Genavam pervenit. Pro- 
 vinciae t5ti quam maximum potest militum 
 numerum imperat (erat omnino in Gallia ulteriore legio 
 una), pontem qui erat ad Genavam iubet rescindi. Ubi 
 de eius adventii Helvetii certiores facti sunt, legatos ad 
 eum mittunt nobilissimos civitatis, ciiius legationis Nam- 
 meius et Verucloetius principem locum obtinebant, qui 
 dicerent sibi esse in animo sine iillo maleficio iter per pro- 
 vinciam facere, propterea quod aliud iter haberent niillum : 
 rogare ut eius voluntate id sibi facere liceat. Caesar, quod 
 memoria tenebat L. Cassium consulem occisum exerci- 
 tumque eius ab Helvetiis pulsum et sub iugum missum, 
 concedendum non putabat ; neque homines inimico ani- 
 mo, data facultate per provinciam itineris faciundi, tempe- 
 ratiiros ab iniiiria et maleficio existimabat. Tamen, ut 
 spatium intercedere posset dum milites quos imperaverat 
 convenirent, legatis respondit diem se ad deliberandum 
 siimptiirum : si quid vellent, ad Id. Apr. reverterentur. 
 
CESAR'S FORTIFICATIO.\S IS 
 
 8. CESAR'S FORTIFICATIONS 
 
 Note : For a full description of this line of defenses, see the 
 Notes. 
 
 Interea, a lacu LemannS ad montem ICiram, murum fos- 
 samque perducit. Ea legione,^^ quam secum habebat, 
 militibusque qui ex provincia *" convenerant, murum fos- 
 samque perdQcit. A lacu Lemanno, qui in flumen """ Rho- 
 danum influit, ad montem luram, qui fines Sequanorum 
 ab '° Helvetiis dividit, murum fossamque perdflcit. Mu- 
 rum fossamque, milia'^' passum xviiii in longitiidinem, 
 perdiicit. Murum fossamque, in altitQdinem pedum '^ se- 
 decim, perdiicit. E5 opere perfecto, praesidia dispdnit et 
 castella commQnit, quo'* facilius Helvetios prohibere pos- 
 sit. Caesar castella commiinit, qu5 facilius, si se*' invito 
 transire conarentur,'^ prohibere possit. 
 
 The appointed day arrives, and Caesar refuses the request 
 made several days before 
 
 Ea dies, quam constituerat cum legatis, venit. Legati 
 ad eum reverterunt. lis dixit Caesar : More et exemplo 
 populi Romdni, non possum iter Ulli per provinciam dare; 
 SI vim facere condbimini,^''' prohibebo.^'^ 
 
 Ubi ^' ea dies, quam cSnstituerat cum legatis, venit, negat 
 se "^^ posse *' iter ulli ^^ dare.'* 
 
 Ubi ea dies venit et legati ad eum reverterunt, negat se 
 posse iter per provinciam dare. Si vim facere conentur,^' 
 se eos prohibiturum esse ostendit. Negat se, more^' et 
 exemplo populi Romani,^ posse iter ulli per provinciam 
 dare. 
 
l6 THE BEGINNER'S CAESAR 
 
 The Helvetii attempt to pass, but are repulsed 
 
 Helvetii, ea spe^'* deiecti, si perrumpere possent,"" c6- 
 nati sunt. Navibus iunctis ratibusque compluribus factis," 
 Helvetii conati sunt si perrumpere possent. Alii vadis ^'^ 
 Rhodani, qua minima '^ altitude fliiminis erat, nonnumquam 
 interdiii, saepius noctii, si perrumpere possent, conati sunt. 
 Helvetii, operis miinitione '^ et militum ^ concursii et telis 
 repulsi, hoc '° conatii destiterunt. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII OF C/ESAR'S TEXT 
 
 8- Interea ea legione quam secum habebat militibusque 
 qui ex provincia convenerant, a lacii Lemanno, qui in flu- 
 He prevents jj^gjj Rhodanum influit, ad montem luram, qui 
 
 their crossing 
 
 the Rhone. fings Sequanorum ab Helvetiis dividit, railia 
 passuum decem novem murum in altitiidinem pedum sede- 
 cim fossamque perdiicit. E6 opere perfects praesidia dis- 
 ponit, castella commQnit, quo facilius, si se invito transire 
 conarentur, prohibere possit. Ubi ea dies quam consti- 
 tuerat cum legatis venit, et legati ad eum reverterunt, negat 
 se more et exemplo populi Romani posse iter ulli per pro- 
 vinciam dare ; et, si vim facere conentur, prohibitiirum 
 ostendit. Helvetii ea spe deiecti, navibus iunctis ratibus- 
 que compliiribus factis, alii vadis Rhodani, qua minima alti- 
 tiido fliiminis erat, nonnumquam interdiii, saepius noctii, si 
 perrumpere possent conati, operis munitione et militum 
 concursu et telis repulsi hoc conatii destiterunt. 
 
ACROSS THE SEQUANIAN COUNTRY ^7 
 
 9. ACROSS THE SEQUANIAN COUNTRY 
 
 Failing to force a way against Caesar's obstructions, the exit 
 through the famous Pas de I'Ecluse alone remained. Let the student 
 study the map of Helvetia, p. 48. 
 
 Relinquebatur una via per Sequanos, qua,^^ Sequanis" 
 invitis, propter angustias non poterant ire. Cum Helvetii, 
 sua sponte,'* his '■'' persuadere non possent,^^ legatds ad 
 Dumnorigem Aeduum mittunt. Legates ad Dumnorigem 
 mittunt,'* ut, eo*^ deprecatore, a Sequanis impetrarent.'* 
 
 Dumnorix, the ^duan 
 
 Dumnorix, gratia '^^ et largitione, apud Sequanos pliiri- 
 mum poterat. Helvetiis ^' erat amicus *^ quod ex ea civi- 
 tate filiam Orgetorigis in matrimonium diixerat. Cupidi- 
 tate^' regni* adductus, novis rebus" studebat. Quam'^ 
 pliirimas civitates su5 beneficio ^* obstrictas " habere vole- 
 bat. Itaque rem suscipit et a Sequanis impetrat ut per 
 fines suos Helvetios ire patiantur." Perficit ut inter sese 
 obsides dent. Sequani obsides dant ne ** itinere '" Helve- 
 tios prohibeant. Helvetii, ut sine ^* maleficio et iniuria 
 
 CHAPTER IX OF CffilSAR 
 
 9. Relinquebatur iina per Sequanos via, qua Sequanis 
 invitis propter angustias ire non poterant. His ^^^ Heive- 
 cum sua sponte persuadere non possent, le- t'ans obtain 
 
 ^ ^ _ _ permission 
 
 gatos ad Dumnorigem Aeduum mittrmt, ut eo from the Se- 
 
 1- __ _r>,- -• ,- . T^ quani to pass 
 
 deprecatore a Sequanis impetrarent. Dumno- through their 
 rix gratia et largitione apud Sequanos pliirimum '=o"°'''y- 
 poterat, et Helvetiis erat amicus quod ex ea civitate 
 
1 8 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 Orgetorigis filiam in matrimonium duxerat ; et cupiditate 
 regni adductus novis rebus studebat, et quam plurimas 
 civitates suo benefici5 habere obstrictas volebat. Itaque 
 rem suscipit et a Sequanis impetrat ut per fines suos Hel- 
 vetios ire patiantur, obsidesque uti inter sese dent perficit : 
 Sequani, ne itinere Helvetios prohibeant ; Helvetii, ut sine 
 maleficio et iniuria transeant. 
 
 10. REPORTED DESTINATION OF THE HELVETII 
 
 Caesari ^^ renuntiatur, Helvetiis esse °' in animo per 
 agrum SequanSrum ■• et Aeduorum iter in fines "^ Santo- 
 num "• facere." Santones non longe a finibus '° Tolosatium 
 absunt, quae civitas est in provincia. 
 
 Reason for Ccesar's opposition 
 
 Si id fiet,'^ magno cum ^^ periculo provinciae erit.°* 
 Si id fieret,'* Caesar intellegebat cum magno periculo fu- 
 tiirum esse ut ^'"' provincia liomines bellicosos f initimos " 
 haberet. Intellegebat magno cum periculd futiirum esse 
 ut provincia liomines, populi* Romani inimicos," locis^' 
 patentibus finitimos " haberet. '•°° Magno cum periculo 
 erit ut provincia HelvetiSs locis patentibus maximeque 
 friimentariis habeat.'* 
 
 Ccesar returns to Italy for new legions 
 
 Ob eas causas, ei munitioni,^' quam fecerat, Titum La- 
 bienum legatum " praefecit. Ipse in Italiam magnis itineri- 
 bus contendit. Ibi duas legiones conscribit '* et tres, quae 
 
DESTINATION OF THE HELVE Til 19 
 
 circum Aquileiam hiemabant, '* ex hibernis educit. Qua 
 proximum '" iter in ulteriorem Galliam per Alpes erat, cum 
 his '' quinque legiSnibus ire contendit. 
 
 The Alpine tribes vainly block his way 
 
 Ibi Ceutrones et Graioceli et Caturiges, locis superiori- 
 bus occupatis,*' exercitum itinere '^^ prohibere conantur. 
 His *^ compluribus proeliis ^* pulsis, ab Ocelo in fines Vo- 
 contiorum die " septimo pervenit. Ocelum est citerioris 
 prdvinciae oppidum extremum.'^ Vocontii sunt ulterioris 
 pr6vinciae.° Inde in fines Allobrogum, ab Allobrogibus 
 in Segusiavos exercitum diicit. Hi sunt extra provinciam 
 trans Rhodanum primi. 
 
 CHAPTER X OF C^SAR 
 
 10. Caesari reniintiatur Helvetiis esse in animo per 
 agrum Sequanorum et Aeduorum iter in Santonum fines 
 facere, qui n5n longe a Tolosatium finibus ab- _ 
 sunt, quae civitas est in provincia. Id si fieret, brings up his 
 
 _,_ _.. forces to op- 
 
 mtellegebat magno cum periculo provmciae pose their 
 futiirum ut homines belhcosos, populi RSmani P^^^^se- 
 inimicos, locis patentibus maximeque friimentariis f initimos 
 haberet. Ob eas causas ei miinitioni quam fecerat T. La- 
 bienum legatum praefecit ; ipse in Italiam magnis itineribus 
 contendit duasque ibi legidnes conscribit, et tres, quae cir- 
 cum Aquileiam hiemabant, ex hibernis educit, et, qua proxi- 
 mum iter in ulteriSrem Galliam per Alpes erat, cum his quin- 
 que legionibus ire contendit. Ibi CeutrSnes et Graioceli et 
 Caturiges locis superioribus occupatis itinere exercitum 
 
20 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 prohibere conantur. Compluribus his proeliis pulsis, ab 
 Ocelo, quod est citerioris provinciae extremum, in fines 
 Vocontiorum ulterioris provinciae die septimo pervenit; 
 inde in AUobrogum fines, ab Allobrogibus in Segusiavos 
 exercitum ducit. Hi sunt extra provinciam trans Rhoda- 
 num primi. 
 
 11. THE RAVAGES OF WAR 
 
 " Even now the devastation is begun, 
 And half the business of destruction done." 
 
 — Goldsmith. 
 
 Helvetii iam per angustias et fines Sequanorum suas 
 copias tradiixerant. In fines Aeduorum pervenerant, 
 eorumque agros populabantur. Aedui, cum se suaque ab 
 ils defendere non possent, legates ad Caesarem mittunt. 
 Legates mittunt rogatum"- auxilium. 
 
 The ^dui 
 
 " The yEdui alone of the Gauls claim the name of brotherhood 
 with the Roman people." — Tacitus. 
 
 Aedui dicunt : Se °° ita meritos esse ut agri vastari non 
 debuerint. Ita se omni tempore meritos esse ut liberi 
 Aeduorum in servitiitem abduci ndn debuerint. Ita se de 
 populo Romano meritos esse, ut paene in conspectu exer- 
 citus nostri oppida eorum expiagnari non debuerint. 
 
 " We have nothing left" 
 
 Eodem tempore Ambarri, necessarii et consanguine) 
 Aeduorum, Caesarem certi5rem faciunt : sese vim hostium 
 
THE RAVAGES OF WAR 21 
 
 non facile prohibere. Ambarri dicunt : sese, depopulatis 
 agris, non facile ab oppidis vim hostium prohibere. Item 
 Allobroges, qui trans Rhodanum vicos possessionesque 
 habebant, fuga ^* se ad Caesarem recipiunt. Demonstrant : 
 sibi,^^ praeter agri ' solum, nihil esse reliqui.^ Quibus 
 rebus adductus, Caesar non exspectandum esse sibi ^° sta- 
 tuit, dum Helvetii in fines Santonum pervenirent.°° Sta- 
 tuit sibi non exspectandum, dum, omnibus fortunis sociorum 
 consiimptis, in Santones Helvetii pervenirent. 
 
 CHAPTER XI OF CiESAR 
 
 II. Helvetii iam per angustias et fines Sequanorum 
 suas copias tradiixerant, et in Aeduorum fines pervenerant 
 eorumque agros populabantur. Aedui, cum se 
 suaque ab eis defendere non possent, legates ^ans^n-iade 
 ad Caesarem mittunt rogatum auxilium : Ita se the country 
 
 _ _ _ _ . _ of the ^dui 
 
 omni tempore de populo Romano mentos esse who implore 
 ut paene in cdnspectii exercitus nostri agri vas- te^tin" ^^°' 
 tari, liberi eorum in servitiitem abduci, oppida 
 expiignari non debuerint. Eodem tempore Ambarri, neces- 
 sarii et consanguine! Aeduorum, Caesarem certiorem faci- 
 unt sese depopulatis agris non facile ab oppidis vim hostium 
 prohibere. Item Allobroges, qui trans Rhodanum vicos 
 possessionesque habebant, fuga se ad Caesarem recipiunt 
 et demonstrant sibi praeter agri solum nihil esse reliqui. 
 Quibus rebus adductus Caesar non exspectandum sibi sta- 
 tuit dum, omnibus fortiinis sociorum consiimptis, in San- 
 tonos Helvetii pervenirent. 
 
22 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 12. THE CROSSING OF THE SAONE 
 
 Flumen est Arar, quod per fines Aeduorum at Sequa- 
 norum in Rhodanum influit. Arar incredibili '* lenitale ita 
 fluit ut ^°'' oculis ^^ in utram partem fluat °° iudicari non 
 possit. Id Helvetii, ratibus ac lintribus iunctis, transi- 
 bant.'° Caesar certior factus est, Helvetios tres "^"^ partes 
 copiarum id flumen ^^ traduxisse.'^ Eei^ exploratores '' 
 Caesar certior factus est, quartern fere partem citra flumen 
 Ararim reliquam esse. De tertia vigilia cum legionibus 
 tribus e castris profectus,*' ad earn partem pervenit, quae 
 nondum flumen transierat. 
 
 The first contact at arms 
 
 Eos impeditos et inopinantes aggressus,^^ magnam par- 
 tem eorum concidit. Reliqui sese fugae mandarunt (man- 
 daverunt) atque in proximas silvas '^^ abdiderunt. Is pagus 
 appellabatur Tigurinus : nam omnis civitas Helvetia in 
 quattuor pag5s divisa est. Hie pagus iinus L. Cassium con- 
 sulem interfecerat et eius exercitum sub iugum miserat. 
 Cassium, cum domo *° exisset patrum nostr5rum memoria,*^ 
 Tigurini interfecerant. 
 
 Significance of the fate of the Tigurini 
 
 Ita, pars civitatis Helvetiae, quae insignem calamitatem 
 populo Romand " intulerat, princeps poenas persolvit. Ita 
 sive casii sive consilio ^* deorum immortalium, quae pars 
 civitatis Helvetiae insignem calamitatem populo Romano 
 intulerat, ea princeps poenas persolvit. Qua in re (quare) 
 Caesar non solum publicas sed etiam privatas iniiirias ultus 
 
THE CROSSING OF THE SAONE 23 
 
 est. Privatas iniurias ultus est quod Tigurini L. Pisonem 
 legatum proelio interfecerant. Eodem proelio,*^ quo Cas- 
 sium, Pisonem interfecerant. L. Piso legatus avus erat 
 Pisonis, Caesaris ^ soceri." Qua in re Caesar non solum 
 publicas sed etiam privatas iniiirias ultus est, quod eius 
 soceri L. Pisonis avum, L. Pisonem legatum, Tigurini 
 eodem proelio, quo *^ Cassium, interfecerant. 
 
 CHAPTER XII OF CffilSAR 
 
 12. Flumen est Arar, quod per fines Aeduorum et Se- 
 quanorum in Rhodanum influit, incredibili lenitate, ita ut 
 oculis in utram partem fluat iudicari non possit. 
 Id Helvetii ratibus ac lintribus iQnctis transi- i^yofthe"^^" 
 bant. Ubi per exploratores Caesar certior ^''^'^ Caesar 
 
 destroys the 
 
 f actus est tres iam partes copiarum Helvetios Tigunniwho 
 id fliimen tradiixisse, quartam fere partem citra re™guard of 
 fiumen Ararim reliquam esse, de tertia vigilia *^^ Heive- 
 cum legionibus tribus e castris profectus, ad 
 earn partem pervenit quae nondum flumen transierat. Eos 
 impeditos et inopinantes aggressus magnam partem eorum 
 concidit ; reliqui sese fugae mandarunt atque in proximas 
 silvas abdid^runt. Is pagus appellabatur Tigurinus ; nam 
 omnis civitas Helvetia in quattuor pagos divisa est. 
 Hie pagus unus, cum domo exisset patrum nostrorum 
 memoria, L. Cassium consulem interfecerat et eius exer- 
 citum sub iugum miserat. Ita sive casii sive consilio 
 deorum immortalium, quae pars civitatis Helvetiae in- 
 signem calamitatem populo Romano intulerat, ea princeps 
 poenas persolvit. Qua in re Caesar non solum piiblicas 
 
24 THE BEGINNER'S CAESAR 
 
 sed etiam privatas iniurias ultus est, quod eius soceri L. 
 Pisonis avum, L. Pisonem legatum, Tigurini eodera proe- 
 lio quo Cassium interfecerant. 
 
 13. ACROSS THE SAONE 
 
 Hoc proelid facto, Caesar pontem in Arare faciendum'^ 
 curat. Ita exercitum traducit ut reliquas c5pias Helvetio- 
 rum consequi posset. Helvetii repentino eius^ adventu^' 
 commoti sunt, cum id, quod ipsi diebus*'' viginti aegerrime 
 confecerant, Caesarem un5 die*^ fecisse intellegerent". 
 Legates ad eum mittunt, cuius legationis* Divico princeps 
 fuit. Is bello" Cassiano dux Helvetiorum fuerat. 
 
 Divico's speech 
 
 Is ita cum Caesare egit : Si populus Romanus pacem 
 cum Helvetiis faceret, Helvetios in eam partem itiiros esse 
 atque ibi futures, ubi Caesar eos constituisset atque esse 
 voluisset. Sin Caesar eos bello persequi perseveraret, 
 reminisceretur'" veteris' incommodi populi Romani. Re- 
 minisceretur pristinae virtiitis Helvetiorum. Quod im- 
 proviso linum pagum adortus esset, cum°^ ii, qui flumen 
 transissent, suis" auxilium ferre non possent, ne virtuti 
 populi Romani tribueret. Quod unum pagum adortus 
 esset, ne ob eam rem aut suae magnopere virtuti tribueret 
 aut Helvetios ipsos despiceret. Se ita a patribus didicisse, 
 ut virtiite''^ contenderent.*' Se ita a patribus maioribus- 
 que suis didicisse, ut magis virtute contenderent quam 
 dolo aut insidiis'' niterentur. Quare, ne committeret ut 
 
ACROSS THE SAONE 2$ 
 
 is locus, ex calamitate populi Romani nomen caperet.*' 
 Ne committeret ut is locus, ubi constitissent, ex interne- 
 cione exercitus* Romani nomen caperet, aut memoriam 
 proderet. 
 
 Divico's speech in direct discourse 
 
 Note : Let the pupil examine carefully the changes made, com- 
 paring it closely with the preceding indirect form. Study Rules 66-70. 
 
 " Si populus Romanus pacem cum Helvetiis faciet, 
 Helvetii in earn partem ibunt atque ibi erunt, ubi eos /«, 
 Caesar, constitueris atque esse volueris. Sin tU, Caesar, 
 eos bello persequi perseverdd is, reminlscere veteris incom- 
 modi populi Romani. Reminlscere pristinae virtiitis Hel- 
 vetiorum. Quod improvise unum pagum adortus es, cum 
 ii, qui flumen transierant, suis auxilium ferre non possent, 
 noli virtiiti populi Romani tribuere. Quod iinum pagum 
 adortus es, noli ob eam rem aut tuae magnopere virtuti 
 tribuere aut Helvetios ipsos despicere. Nos ita a patribus 
 didicimus ut virtute contenddmus. Nos ita a patribus ma- 
 ioribusque nostris didicimus ut magis virtiite contenddmus 
 quam dolo aut insidiis nitdmur. Quare noil committere ut 
 is locus ex calamitate populi Romani nomen capiat. Noll 
 committere ut is locus, ubi constitimus, ex interneciSne 
 exercitiis Romani nomen capiat, aut memoriam /w^a/." 
 
 CHAPTKR XIII OF C./ESAR 
 
 13, Hoc proelio facto, reliquas copias Helvetiorum ut 
 consequi posset, pontem in Arare faciendum ciirat atque 
 ita exercitum tradiicit. Helvetii repentino eius adventu 
 comm5ti, cum id quod ipsi diebus xx aegerrime confe- 
 
26 
 
 THE BEGINiYEIi'S CyESAR 
 
 The Hel- 
 vetians, 
 headed by 
 Divico, 
 haug^htily 
 ask for 
 peace. 
 
 cerant, ut flumen transirent, ilium Cino die fecisse intel- 
 legerent, legatos ad eum mittunt ; cuius legationis Divico 
 princeps fuit, qui bello Cassiano dux Helvetio- 
 rum fuerat. Is ita cum Caesare egit: Si pacem 
 populus Romanus cum Helvetiis faceret, in earn 
 partem ituros atque ibi futures Helvetios ubi 
 eos Caesar constituisset atque esse voluisset : 
 sin bello persequi perseveraret, reminiscere- 
 tur et veteris incommodi populi Romani et pristinae 
 virtutis Helvetiorum. Quod improvisd unum pagum ador- 
 tus esset, cum ei qui fltjmen transissent suis auxilium ferre 
 non possent, ne ob eam rem aut suae magnopere virtiiti 
 tribueret aut ipsos despiceret : se ita a patribus maioribus- 
 que suis didicisse ut magis virtute contenderent quam dolo 
 aut insidiis niterentur. Qua re ne committeret ut is locus 
 ubi constitissent ex calamitate populi Romani et inter- 
 necione exercitiis nomen caperet aut memoriam proderet. 
 
 Signa 
 
CJESAR'S REPLY 27 
 
 14. CffiSAR'S REPLY 
 
 His Caesar ita respondit : E6^° sibi minus dubitationis" 
 dari, quod eas res memoria teneret. Se eas res, quas 
 legati Helvetii commemorassent, eo gravius ferre quo'"' 
 minus merito^' populi Romani accidissent. Si populus 
 Romanus alicuius iniiiriae' sibi"-' conscius fuisset, non 
 fuisse difficile cavere. Sed populum Romanum eo decep- 
 tum esse, quod aliquid a se commissum esse non intel- 
 legeret, quare timeret. E5 deceptum, quod sine causa 
 sibi^° timendum esse non putaret. Quod"-"^ si veteris con- 
 tumeliae ' oblivisci vellet, num °' etiam memoriam re- 
 centium iniuriarum* deponere posse?*' Num etiam re- 
 centium iniiiriarum — quod, eo invito,*^ Helvetii iter per 
 provinciam per vim temptassent, quod Aeduos et Ambar- 
 ros et Allobroges vexassent — memoriam deponere posse? 
 Quod Helvetii sua victoria^' tam insolenter gloriarentur, 
 quodque tam diii se impiine iniiirias tulisse admirarentur, 
 eodem pertinere. Consuesse enim deos immortales his,^^ 
 quos ulcisci velint, secundiores res et diuturniorem im- 
 piinitatem concedere. QuS'* gravius homines ex commii- 
 tatione rerum doleant, deos immortales his, quos pro 
 scelere eorum ulcisci velint, secundiores interdum res con- 
 cedere. 
 
 CcEsar^s terms of peace 
 
 Cum ea ita sint,'''* tamen, sese cum Helvetiis pacem 
 facturum esse. Si obsides ab iis sibi dentur, et si Aeduis°' 
 de initiriis, satisfaciant, item si Allobrogibus" satisfaciant, 
 sese cum Helvetiis pacem esse factiirum. Si obsides ab 
 iis sibi dentur, ut ea, quae polliceantur, Helvetios factiiros 
 esse intellegat, Caesarem cum iis pacem esse factQrum. 
 
28 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 Si Helvetii Aeduis de iniiiriis, quas ipsis^' sociisque eorum 
 intulerint, satisfaciant, sese cum iis pacem esse facturum. 
 
 Divico's retort 
 
 Divico respondit : Helvetios a maioribus suis ita insti- 
 tutos esse, ut obsides accipere, nondare consuerint. Eius 
 rei* populum RSmanum esse testem. Hoc response dato, 
 discessit. 
 
 Note : Let the pupil now write Cesar's reply in direct form. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV OF C^SAR 
 
 14. His Caesar ita respondit : Eo sibi minus dubitatio- 
 nis dari, quod eas res quas legati Helvetii commemoras- 
 CKsarpro- Sent memoria teneret, atque eo gravius ferre 
 whuhVh™' quo minus merito populi Romani accidissent; 
 refuse. qui si aliciiius iniuriae sibi conscius fuisset, 
 
 non fuisse difficile cavere ; sed eo deceptum, quod neque 
 commissum a se intellegeret qua re timeret, neque sine 
 causa timendum putaret. Quod si veteris contumeliae 
 oblivisci vellet, num etiam recentium iniiiriarum, quod eo 
 invito iter per provinciam per vim temptassent, quod 
 Aeduos, quod Ambarros, quod Allobroges vexassent, 
 memoriam deponere posse ? Quod sua victoria tarn inso- 
 lenter gloriarentur, quodque tam diu se impune iniurias 
 tulisse admirarentur, eodem pertinere. Consuesse enim 
 deos immortales, quo gravius homines ex commutatione 
 rerum doleant, quos pro scelere eorum ulcisci velint, his 
 secundiores interdum res et diuturniorem impiinitatem 
 concedere. Cum ea ita sint, tamen, si obsides ab eis sibi 
 
BOTH ARMIES ADVANCE 2g 
 
 dentur, uti ea quae polliceantur facturos intellegat, et si 
 Aeduis de iniuriis quas ipsis sociisque e5rum intulerint, 
 item si Allobrogibus satisfaciant, sese cum eis pacem esse 
 factiirum. Divico respondit : Ita Helvetios a maioribus 
 suis institiitos esse uti obsides accipere, non dare, con- 
 suerint ; eius rei populum Romanum esse testem. Hoc 
 responso dato discessit. 
 
 15. BOTH ARMIES ADVANCE 
 
 Posters die castra ex eo loco movent. Idem facit Cae- 
 sar. Equitatum omnem, ad" numerum quattuor milium, 
 praemittit, qui*' videant, quas in partes hostes iter fa- 
 ciant. '■' Equitatum omnem, quem ex omni provincia et 
 Aeduis atque eorum sociis coactum habebat, praemittit. 
 
 Casar meets a slight reverse 
 
 Qui'' novissimum agmen cupidius'' insecuti, alieno 
 Ioco'° cum equitatu Helvetiorum proelium committunt. 
 Pauci de nostris cadunt. Quo proelio sublati sunt Helve- 
 tii, quod quingentis equitibus tantam multitiidinem equi- 
 tum propulerant. Helvetii, eo proelio sublati, audacius 
 subsistere nonnumquam et novissimo agmine proelio nos- 
 tros lacessere coeperunt. Caesar suos a proelio contine- 
 bat ac satis habebat in praesentia hostem rapinis, pabula- 
 tionibus populationibusque prohibere. Ita dies'' circiter 
 quindecim iter fecerunt, ut inter novissimum agmen hos- 
 tium et nostrum primum non amplius'"- quinis aut senis 
 milibus passuum interesset. 
 
30 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 CHAPTER XV OF C^SAR 
 
 15. Postero die castra ex eo loco movent. Idem facit 
 Caesar, equitatumque omnem, ad numerum quattuor mi- 
 Caesar foi- lium, qucm ex omni provincia et Aeduis atque 
 lows the eorum sociis coactum habebat, praemittit qui 
 
 Helvetians _ _ . '^ . ^ 
 
 and is de- videant quas in partes hostes iter faciant. Qui 
 
 feated in a . -,. . . - _^_ t._ _ 
 
 cavalry skir- cupidius novissimum agmen msecuti aiieno 
 mish. Jqj,q cMXii equitatu Helvetiorum proelium com- 
 
 mittunt ; et pauci de nostris cadunt. Quo proelio sublati 
 Helvetii, quod quingentis equitibus tantam multitudinem 
 equitum propulerant, audacius subsistere nonnumquam et 
 novissimo agmine proelio nostros lacessere coeperunt. 
 Caesar suos a proelio continebat, ac satis habebat in prae- 
 sentia hostem rapinis, pabulationibus populationibusque 
 prohibere. Ita dies circiter quindecim iter fecerunt uti 
 inter novissimum hostium agmen et nostrum primum non 
 amplius quinis aut senis milibus passuum interesset. 
 
 16. LACK OF SUPPLIES 
 
 Interim cotidie Caesar Aeduos'^^ frumentum, quod pub- 
 lice polliciti essent, *' flagitare. '* Nam, propter frigora, 
 non mode friimenta in agris matura non erant, sed ne pa- 
 buli quidem satis magna cdpia suppetebat. Propter frigora, 
 quod Gallia sub septentrionibus, ut ante dictum est, posita 
 est, satis magna copia pabuli non suppetebat. Eo autem 
 friimento^', quod fliimine'' Arare navibus subvexerat, liti 
 minus poterat, propterea quod Helvetii iter ab Arare aver- 
 
LA CK OF SUPPLIES 3 1 
 
 terant, a quibus discedere nolebat. Diem"' ex die du- 
 cere '^ Aedui. Frumentum cSnferri,'' comportari, adesse 
 dicere Aedui. 
 
 Casar censures the ^dui 
 
 Ubi se diutius '' duel intellexit et diem instare, quo die 
 frumentum militibus metiri oporteret, prmcipibus eorum 
 convocatis, graviter eos acctisat. Principum Aeduorum 
 magnam copiam in castris liabebat, in his Divitiaco et Lis- 
 c6. *^ Liscus summ5 magistratui" praeerat, quem Aedui 
 vergobretum ""^ appellant, qui creatur annuus et vitae " ne- 
 cisque in suos potestatem habet. Caesar principes graviter 
 accusat, quod, cum friimentum neque emi neque ex agris 
 siimi posset,'* tam necessario tempore, tarn propinquis 
 hostibus, *' ab iis n5n sublevetur. ^* Multo ^^ etiam gravius 
 queritur, praesertim cum, eorum precibus adductus, bel- 
 lum susceperit. Eos accusat, quod sit destitiitus. °' 
 
 CHAPTER XVI OF CESAR'S TEXT 
 
 l6. Interim cotidie Caesar Aeduos frumentum quod 
 essent pQblice polliciti fiagitare. Nam propter frigora, 
 quod Gallia sub septentrionibus, ut ante dic- 
 
 , _ 1 r - , • - TheAeduans 
 
 turn est, posita est, non modo f rumenta m agris fail to furnish 
 matura non erant, sed ne pabuli quidem satis 1^^^"^'^°,^^ 
 magna copia suppetebat; eo autem friimento 
 quod fliimine Arare navibus subvexerat propterea minus 
 Qti poterat, quod iter ab Arare Helvetii averterant, a qui. 
 bus discedere nSlebat. Diem ex die diicere Aedui ; con- 
 ferri, comportari, adesse dicere. Ubi se diiitius duci in- 
 tellexit et diem instare quo die frumentum militibus metiri 
 
32 THE BEGINNER'S CyESAR 
 
 oporteret, convocatis eorum principibus, quorum magnam 
 copiam in castris habebat, in his Divitiaco et Lisco, qui 
 summo magistratui praeerat, quem vergobretum appellant 
 Aedui, qui creatur annuus et vitae necisque in suos habet 
 potestatem, graviter eos accusat, quod, cum neque emi 
 neque ex agris siimi posset, tam necessario tempore, tarn 
 propinquis hostibus, ab eis non sublevetur ; praesertim 
 cum magna ex parte eorum precibus adductus bellum sus- 
 ceperit, multo etiam gravius quod sit destitiitus queritur. 
 
 17. LISCUS EXPLAINS THE CAUSE: OPPOSITION 
 OF A POWERFUL PRIVATE CLASS 
 
 Liscus oratione Caesaris adductus est. Tum demum 
 Liscus proponit quod antea tacuerat. Dixit : Esse n5n- 
 niillos, quorum auctoritas plurimum valeat quam ipsi ma- 
 gistratus. Quos privatim pliis posse quam magistratus. 
 Hos multitiidinem deterrere, ne frumentum conferant quod 
 conferre'* debeant. Hos seditidsa atque improba ora- 
 tione plebem deterrere ne friimentum conferant quod de- 
 beant. Hos principatum Galliae * obtinere non posse. Hos 
 dicere'': Gallorum' quam Romanorum imperia perferre 
 praestare. Hos dicere : si iam principatum Galliae obti- 
 nere non possint, Gallorum imperia perferre praestare. 
 Hos dicere : se non dubitare quin *" Romani Aeduis " li- 
 bertatem sint ereptiiri.'* Hos dicere : si Helvetios supe- 
 raverint Romani, Romanos una cum reliqua Gallia Aeduis 
 libertatem erepturos esse. 
 
 Ab eisdem nostra consilia hostibus enuntiari. Nostra 
 consilia quaeque in castris gerantur enuntiari. Hos a se 
 coerceri " n5n posse. Se Caesari necessariam rem eniin- 
 
THE DISCLOSURES OF LIS C US 33 
 
 tiare coactum." Intellegere sese cum quanto'^ periculo 
 id fecerit.^^ Se ob earn causam, quam diu potuerit, ta- 
 
 CHAPTER XVII OF CESAR'S TEXT 
 
 17. Turn demum Liscus oratione Caesaris adductus 
 quod antea tacuerat proponit : Esse nonnullos quorum 
 auctoritas apud plebem plurimum valeat, qui Liscus 
 privatim plus possint quam ipsi magistrates, shows the 
 Hos seditiosa atque improba oratione multitu- an «duan 
 dinem deterrere ne frumentum conferant quod headed by 
 debeant: praestare, si iam principatum Galliae Dumnonx. 
 obtinere non possint, GallSrum quam Romanorum imperia 
 perferre ; neque dubitare quin, si Helvetios superaverint 
 Romani, una cum reliqua Gallia Aeduis libertatem sint 
 erepturi. Ab eisdem nostra consilia quaeque in castris ge- 
 rantur hostibus eniintiari ; hos a se coerceri non posse. 
 Quin etiam, quod necessariam rem coactus Caesari enun- 
 tiarit, intellegere sese quanto id cum periculo fecerit, et ob 
 earn causam quam diu potuerit tacuisse. 
 
 17. IN DIRECT DISCOURSE FOR PURPOSE OF 
 COMPARISON 
 
 Liscus^ own words to Casar 
 
 " Sunt nonnulll quorum auctoritas valeat, qui privatim 
 plus possint^" quam ipsi magistratus. Hi multitiidinem 
 deterrent ne friimentum conferant** quod debent. Praes- 
 tat, si iam principatum obtinere non possunt, Gallorum 
 imperia perferre ; neque dubitant quin,'" si Helveti5s su- 
 
34 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 peraverint Romani, libertatem sint erepturi. Ab eisdem 
 vestra consilia quaeque in castris gerantur hostibus hiim- 
 tiantur ; hi a me coerceri non possunt. Quin etiam, quod 
 necessario coactus tibi enuntidvt, intellego quanto id cum 
 ■p&r\z\Ao fecerim, et ob earn causara quam &\Vipotul tacui." 
 
 18. THE PRIVATE CONFERENCE WITH LISCUS 
 
 Caesar Dumnorigem designari sentiebat. Hac oratione 
 Lisci, Dumnorix designatus est. Caesar, pluribus " prae- 
 sentibus,*^ eas res iactari nolebat. Celeriter concilium 
 dimittit. Liscum retinet. Quaerit ex eo solo ea quae in 
 conventu dixerat. Liscus liberius atque audacius dicit. 
 Caesar eadem secreto ab aliis quaerit. Reperit ea esse 
 vera : Dumnorigem cupidum ^^ rerum ' novarum esse ; 
 complures annos ''^ portoria Aeduorum redempta habere. 
 
 Dumnorix summa audacia^^ erat. Magna gratia^° apud 
 plebem erat. Complures annos omnia Aeduorum vecti- 
 galia redempta habebat. Vectigalia parvo pretio'' re- 
 dempta habebat, propterea quod, illo*^ licente, contra 
 liceri auderet"* nemo. His rebus suam rem familiarem 
 augebat. Facultates magnas ad largiendum comparabat. 
 Magnum numerum equitatus suo siimptii semper alebat. 
 Equitatum circum se semper habebat. Domi^' largiter 
 poterat. Neque solum domi sed etiam apud f initimas civi- 
 tates largiter poterat. Hiiius potentiae '^ causa matrem in 
 Biturigibus collocavit. Matrem in Biturigibus homini illic 
 nobilissimo ac potentissimo collocavit. Ipse ex Helvetiis 
 uxorem habuit. Sor5rem ex matre et propinquas suas 
 nuptum in alias civitates collocavit. Favebat et cupiebat 
 
DUMNOKIX 35 
 
 Helvetiis ^"^ propter earn afEinitatem. Odit etiam suo no- 
 mine Caesarem et Romanes, quod eorum adventu^' po- 
 tentia eius deminuta sit. Eorum adventu, Divitiacus frater 
 in antiquum locum gratiae* atque honoris restitutus est. , 
 Si quid accidat'^ Romanis, summam in spem, per Helve- 
 tios, regni obtinendi veniat. Imperio^' populi Romani, 
 de regno desperat. Non modo de regnd, sed etiam de ea 
 gratia quam habet, desperat. 
 
 Proelium equestre adversum paucis ante diebus^"- fac- 
 tum erat. Reperiebat in quaerendo Caesar, initium eius 
 fugae* a Dumnorige factum esse. Equitatui,''' quem 
 auxilio''' Caesari Aedui miserant, Dumnorix praeerat. 
 Eorum' fuga,'" reliquus equitatus perterritus est. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII OF CiESAR 
 
 l8. Caesar hac oratione Lisci Dumnorigem, Divitiaci 
 fratrem, designari sentiebat ; sed, quod plQribus . . 
 
 praesentibus eas res iactari nolebat, celeriter enceofDum- 
 
 1- ■ • T • • r^ • norix. His 
 
 concilium dimittit, Liscum retmet. Quaerit ex character 
 solo ea quae in conventu dixerat. Dicit liberius *°^ poi'^y- 
 atque audacius. 
 
 The influence of Dumnorix 
 Eadem secreto ab aliis quaerit; reperit esse vera: 'Ipsum 
 esse Dumnorigem, summa audacia, magna apud plebem 
 propter liberalitatem gratia, cupidum rerum novarum. 
 
 His character 
 Complures annos portoria reliquaque omnia Aeduorum 
 vectigalia parvo pretid redempta habere, propterea quod 
 
36 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 illo licente contra liceri audeat nemo. His rebus et suam 
 rem familiarem auxisse et facultates ad largiendum mag- 
 nas comparasse ; magnum numerum equitatus suo sumptu 
 semper alere et circum se habere ; neque solum domi, sed 
 etiam apud finitimas civitates largiter posse, atque huius 
 potentiae causa matrem in Biturigibus homini illic nobilis- 
 simo ac potentissimo collocasse, ipsum ex Helvetiis uxorem 
 habere, sororem ex matre et propinquas suas nuptum in 
 alias civitates collocasse. 
 
 His policy 
 
 Favere et cupere Helvetiis propter eam afEinitatem, 
 odisse etiam suo nomine Caesarem et Romanes, quod 
 eorum adventu potentia eius deminuta et Divitiacus frater 
 in antiquum locum gratiae atque honoris sit restitiitus. 
 Si quid accidat Romanis, summam in spem per Helvetios 
 regni obtinendi venire ; imperio populi Romani ndn modo 
 de regno, sed etiam de ea quam habeat gratia, desperare.' 
 Reperiebat etiam in quaerendo Caesar, quod proelium 
 equestre adversum paucis ante diebus asset factum, initium 
 eius fugae factum a Dumnorige atque eius equitibus (nam 
 equitatui, quem auxilio Caesari Aedui miserant, Dumnorix 
 praeerat); eSrum fuga reliquum esse equitatum perterri- 
 tum. 
 
 Galeae 
 
IMPEACHMENT OF DUMNORIX 37 
 
 19. FACTS AND SUSPICIONS WEIGH AGAINST 
 THE ^DUAN MAGNATE 
 
 Ad has suspiciones certissimae res accesserunt. Dum- 
 norix per fines Sequanorum Helvetios traduxerat. Ob- 
 sides inter eos dandos curaverat. Ea omnia, iniussu Cae- 
 saris, fecerat. A magistratu Aeduorum accusatus erat. 
 Ea omnia, inscientibus Aeduis, fecerat. Quibus rebus 
 cognitis, Caesar satis esse causae^ arbitrabatur qua re in 
 eum animadverteret.*' Arbitrabatur satis esse causae 
 qua re in Dumnorigem aut ipse animadverteret aut civita- 
 tem animadvertere iuberet. 
 
 The opposing force of Divitiacus' loyalty 
 
 Una res his omnibus rebus ^'^ repugnabat. Divitiaci 
 fratris in populum Romanum summum studium cognoverat. 
 Summam in se voluntatem cognoverat. Egregiam fidem, 
 iustitiam, temperantiam Divitiaci cognoverat. Hoc omnibus 
 Dumnorigis iniuriis repiignabat: nam verebatur Caesar, 
 ne, eius supplicio, Divitiaci animum offenderet.'" Itaque, 
 priusquam quicquam conaretur, Divitiacum ad se vocari 
 iubet. Cotidianis interpretibus remotis, per Gaium Vale- 
 rium Procillum cum eo colloquitur. C. Valerius Procillus, 
 princeps Galliae provinciae, familiaris suus erat. Ei 
 summam omnium rerum fidem habebat. 
 
 Caesar simul commonefacit quae, ipso praesente, in con- 
 cilio Gallorum de Dumnorige sint dicta."' Ostendit quae 
 separatim quisque de eo apud se dixerit. Caesar petit 
 atque hortatur ut sine eius offensione animi* ipse de eo 
 statuat. Caesar petit ut, causa cognita, vel ipse de eo 
 statuat, vel civitatem statuere iubeat. 
 
38 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 CHAPTER XIX OF C^SAR 
 
 19. Quibus rebus cognitis, cum ad has suspiciones cer- 
 
 tissimae res accederent, quod per fines Sequanorum Hel- 
 
 vetios traduxisset, quod obsides inter eos dan- 
 
 Caesar coun- _ . _ 7 • •_ _ 
 
 seis with dos curasset, quod ea omnia non modo miussu 
 concerning ^^° ^'^ civitatis sed etiam inscientibus ipsis 
 his brother fecisset, quod a magistratu Aeduorum accusa- 
 
 Dumnorix. . ^ 
 
 retur, satis esse causae arbitrabatur qua re in 
 eum aut ipse animadverteret aut civitatem animadvertere 
 iuberet. His omnibus rebus unum repugnabat, quod 
 Divitiaci fratris summum in populum Rdmanum studium, 
 summam in se voluntatem, egregiam fidem, iustitiam, 
 temperantiam c6gn5verat : nam ne eius supplicio Divitiaci 
 animum offenderet verebatur. Itaque priusquam quic- 
 quam conaretur, Divitiacum ad se vocari iubet, et cotidia- 
 nis interpretibus remdtis per C. Valerium Procillum, prin- 
 cipem Galliae provinciae, familiarem suum, cui summam 
 omnium rerum fidem habebat, cum eo colloquitur ; simul 
 commonefacit quae ipso praesente in concilio Gallorum de 
 Dumnorige sint dicta, et ostendit quae separatim quisque 
 de eo apud se dixerit; petit atque hortatur ut sine eius 
 offensione animi vel ipse de eo, causa cognita, statuat, vel 
 civitatem statuere iubeat. 
 
 Ndvis Longa 
 
THE PLEA OF DIVITIACUS 39 
 
 20. THE PLEA OF DIVITIACUS 
 
 Divitiacus, multis cum lacrimis,^* Caesarem complexus 
 est. Obsecrare coepit ne quid gravius'* in fratrem sta- 
 tueret. 
 
 Divitiacus dixit : 
 
 " Scio haec esse vera, nee quisquam. ex eo pliis quam 
 ego doloris ^ capit, propterea quod, cum ego gratia '*' pluri- 
 mum possem domi atque in reliqua Gallia et cum ille mini- 
 mum propter adulescentiam posset, per nie^^ crevit ; qui- 
 bus opibus^^ ac nervis non solum ad minuendam"- gratiam 
 meam sed paene ad perniciem meam iciitur. Ego tamen 
 et amore fraterno et existimatione vulgi commoveor. 
 Quod-"-""- si quid ei''^ a te acciderit, cum ego hunc locum 
 amicitiae apud te teneam, netno existimabit non med volun- 
 tate factum esse. Qua ex re totius Galliae animi a me 
 dverteniur." 
 
 Dumnorix is spared but placed under guard 
 
 Pliiribus verbis^* a Caesare haec petebat. Cum haec 
 flens peteret, Caesar eius dextram prendit. Consolatus 
 rogat ut finem orandi faciat.*' Tanti^ eius apud se gra- 
 tiam esse ostendit uti suum dolorem condonet.*' Rei 
 publicae iniuriam Divitiaci precibus^^ condonat. Gratia 
 Divitiaci tanti apud Caesarem est uti iniiirias Dumnorigis 
 fratris voluntati^^ Divitiaci condonet. Dumnorigem ad se 
 vocat, et fratrem adhibet. Caesar ostendit quae in Dum- 
 norige reprehendat."* Caesar proponit quae ipse intelle- 
 gat, et quae civitas queratur. Caesar ei monet ut in 
 reliquum tempus omnes suspiciones vitet. Se praeterita 
 
40 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 condonare dicit. Caesar praeterita Divitiac5 fratri con- 
 donat. Caesar Dumnorigi custodes ponit, ut scire possit 
 quae agat, et quibuscum loquatur. 
 
 CHAPTER XX OF CiESAR 
 
 20. Divitiacus, multis cum lacrimis Caesarem com- 
 plexus, obsecrare coepit ne quid gravius in fratrem statue- 
 _ ret : 'Scire se ilia esse vera, nee quemquam ex 
 
 spares Dum- eo pliis quam se doloris capere, propterea 
 
 norix but . _ ._ i_ . 
 
 places him quod, cum ipse gratia plurimum domi atque m 
 un er guar . j-gjjq^^ Gallia, ille minimum propter adulescen- 
 tiam posset, per se crevisset ; quibus opibus ac nervis non 
 solum ad minuendam gratiam sed paene ad perniciem 
 suam titeretur. Sese tamen et amore fraterno et existi- 
 mati5ne vulgi commoveri. Quod si quid ei a Caesare 
 gravius accidisset, cum ipse eum locum amicitiae apud 
 eum teneret, neminem existimatiirum non sua voluntate 
 factum ; qua ex re futurum uti totius Galliae animi a se 
 averterentur.' Haec cum pluribus verbis flens a Caesare 
 peteret, Caesar eius dextram prendit ; consolatus rogat 
 finem orandi faciat ; tanti eius apud se gratiam esse osten- 
 dit uti et rei piiblicae iniiiriam et suum doldrem eius 
 voluntati ac precibus condonet. Dumnorigem ad se vocat, 
 fratrem adhibet ; quae in eo reprehendat ostendit ; quae 
 ipse intellegat, quae civitas queratur, proponit; monet ut 
 in reliquum tempus omnes suspiciones vitet; praeterita se 
 Divitiaco fratH-- condonare dicit. Dumnorigi custSdes 
 ponit, ut quae agat, quibuscum loquatur, scire possit. 
 
CONCLUSION 41 
 
 CONCLUSION 
 
 The residue of Caesar's account of the Helvetian war 
 may be briefly summarized. After the incident last re- 
 corded, he follows the enemy for several days, but owing 
 to natural obstructions he cannot gain an advantageous 
 position to check the onward movement. At length lack of 
 food compels him to turn aside to a city westward. The 
 Helvetii mistake this movement for signs of weakening or 
 fear, and in turn become the pursuers, much to Caesar's 
 unexpected advantage. The change precipitates a battle 
 in which he defeats them with such loss as to preclude 
 further resistance. "The remnant of the once proud and 
 mighty host sadly returned to its mountain home." 
 
 Galh 
 
4- THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 The following chapters, bringing the account of the 
 trouble with the Helvetians to a close, were omitted in the 
 earlier edition of this hand-book. They now appear, not 
 merely for artistic unity, — that the student may read with- 
 out interruption the chronicle of this initial campaign, — 
 but because of the desire of teachers for matter, immedi- 
 ately at hatid, to test the class in the comprehension and 
 exposition of the original language of Caesar, without the 
 intermediary aid of the adapted text. Hence, the follow- 
 ing text appears verbatim, and syntactical references are 
 limited to the most obscure instances. 
 
 21. Eodem die ab exploratoribus certior f actus hostes 
 sub monte consedisse milia passuum ab ipsius castris octo, 
 Caesar ar- qualis cssct natura montis et qualis in circuitu 
 harass the ascensus, qui cognoscerent misit. Renuntia- 
 HeivetianB. );mji gst facilem esse. De tertia vigilia T. La- 
 bienum, legatum pr5 praetore, cum duabus legionibus et iis 
 ducibus,'' qui iter cognoverant, summum iugum montis 
 ascendere iubet ; quid sui cdnsilii" sit, ostendit. Ipse de 
 quarta vigilia eodem itinere, quo hostes ierant, ad eos 
 contendit equitatumque omnem ante se mittit. P. Con- 
 sidius, qui rei' militaris peritissimus *^ habebatur et in 
 exercitu L. Sullae et postea in M. Crassi fuerat, cum ex- 
 ploratoribus praemittitur. 
 
 22. Prima luce, cum summus mons a Labieno tenere- 
 tur, ipse ab hostium castris non longius mille et quin- 
 
HARASSED BY THE HELVETIANS 43 
 
 gentis passibus abesset, neque, ut postea ex captivis com- 
 perit, aut ipsius adventus aut Labieni cognitus esset,°' 
 Considius, equo*' admisso, ad eum accurrit, „. , 
 
 ' ^ ' ' His plans are 
 
 dicit montem, quem a Labieno occupari volu- frustrated 
 erit,°' ab hostibus teneri : id se a Gallicis ar- take ot con- 
 mis atque insignibus cognovisse. Caesar suas ^' ""^' 
 copias in proximum collem subducit, aciem instruit. La- 
 bienus, ut erat ei praeceptum a Caesare, ne proelium com- 
 mitteret, nisi ipsius copiae prope hostium castra visae'* 
 essent, ut undique uno tempore in hostes impetus fieret, 
 monte occupato nostrds exspectabat proelioque abstinebat. 
 Multo denique die" per exploratores Caesar cognovit et 
 montem a suis teneri et Helvetios castra movisse et Con- 
 sidium timore perterritum, quod non vidisset, pro viso sibi 
 reniintiasse. Eo die, quo consuerat intervallo, hostes 
 sequitur et milia''' passuum tria ab eorum castris castra 
 ponit. 
 
 23. Postridie eius diei/'"' quod omnino biduum super- 
 erat cum exercitui friimentum metiri oporteret, et quod a 
 Bibracte, oppido Aeduorum longe maximo et copiosissimo, 
 non amplius milibus passuum xviii aberat, rei „, 
 
 ^ _ ^ . . The Romans 
 
 frumentariae" prospiciendum** existimavit ; marching 
 
 iter ab Helvetiis avertit ac Bibracte "° ire con- Bibra'cte, 
 
 tendit. Ea res per fugitives L. Aemili, de- ^"aha'r°arsed 
 
 curionis equitum Gallorum, hostibus niintiatur. by the Hei- 
 
 _ . _ -r, _ _ _ vetifins. 
 
 Helvetii, seu quod timore perterntos Romanes 
 discedere a se existimarent, eo" magis, quod pridie supe- 
 rioribus locis occupatis proelium non commisissent, sive 
 eo, quod re frumentaria intercliidi posse confiderent, 
 
44 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 commtitato consilio atque itinere" converse nostros a no- 
 vissimo agmine insequi ac lacessere coeperunt. 
 
 24. Postquam^' id animum'^ advertit, copias snas 
 
 Caesar in proximum collem subducit equitatumque qui 
 
 sustineret hostium impetum misit. Ipse interim in colle 
 
 Caesar pre- medio triplicem aciem instruxit legionumi quat- 
 
 battiV°'The ^'^°'" veteranarum ; sed in summo iugo duas 
 
 Helvetians legioncs quas in Gallia citeriore proxime con- 
 advance to ... 
 the attack, scripscrat ct Omnia auxiha coUocari, ac totum 
 
 montem hominibus compleri, et interea sarcinas in unum 
 
 locum conferri, et eum ab his qui in superiore acie con- 
 
 stiterant muniri iussit. Helvetii cum omnibus suis carris 
 
 seciiti, impedimenta in iinum locum contulerunt ; ipsi 
 
 confertissima acie,^* reiecto nostro equitatu, phalange 
 
 facta, sub primam nostram aciem successerunt. 
 
 Section of a Wall and Ditch 
 
THE BA TTLE 45 
 
 25. Caesar primum suo deinde omnium ex conspectu 
 remotis equis, ut aequato omnium periculo spem fugae tol- 
 leret, cohortatus suos proelium commisit. Mi- ^^^ battle 
 lites e loco superiore pilis missis facile hostium The Heive- 
 
 - 1- ■ - 1 T- tiansare 
 
 phalangem perfregerunt. Ea disiecta, gladiis forced to re- 
 destrictis in eos impetum fecerunt. Gallis *'''^'- 
 magno ad pugnam erat impedimento quod, pluribus eorum 
 sciitis lino ictu pilorum transfixis et colligatis, cum^"- fer- 
 rum se inflexisset, neque evellere neque sinistra impedita 
 satis commode pugnare poterant, multi ut diii iactato 
 bracchio praeoptarent scfltum manu emittere et nudo cor- 
 pore pugnare. Tandem vulneribus defessi et pedem re- 
 ferre et, quod mons suberat circiter mille passuum spatio, 
 eo se recipere coeperunt. Capto monte et succedentibus 
 nostris, Boii et Tulingi, qui hominum milibus circiter xv 
 agmen hostium claudebant et novissimis^' praesidio erant, 
 ex itinere nostros ab latere apertd aggressi circumvenire ; 
 et id cdnspicati Helvetii, qui in montem sese receperant, 
 riirsus instare et proelium redintegrare coeperunt. Ro- 
 mani conversa'^ signa bipartite intulerunt : prima et se- 
 cunda acies, ut victis ac submotis resisteret; tertia, ut 
 venientes sustineret. 
 
 26. Ita ancipiti proelio diu atque acriter pOgnatum est. 
 Diiitius cum sustinere nostrSrum impetus non possent, 
 alteri se, ut coeperant, in montem receperunt, ^ ^^^ 
 alter! ad impedimenta et carrSs suos se con- routed and 
 
 T- i9 fi<3! 1 flee north- 
 
 tulerunt. Nam hoc toto proelio,*^ cum"'' ab ward. Csesar 
 hora septima ad vesperum piignatum sit, aver- p""'^"'^- 
 sum hostem videre nemo potuit. Ad multam noctem etiam 
 
46 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CAESAR 
 
 ad impedimenta pQgnatum est, propterea quod pro vallo 
 carros obiecerant et e loco superiore in nostros venientes 
 tela coniciebant,°° et nSnnulli inter carros rotasque mataras 
 ac tragulas subiciebant nostr5sque vulnerabant. Diu cum 
 esset pugnatum, impedimentis castrisque'° nostri potiti 
 sunt.'° Ibi Orgetorigis filia atque tinus e filiis captus est. 
 Ex e5 proelio circiter hominum milia cxxx superfuerunt, 
 eaque tota nocte continenter ierunt: nuUam partem^^ noctis 
 itinere intermisso in fines Lingonum die quarto pervene- 
 runt, cum et propter vulnera militum et propter sepultiiram 
 occisorum nostri triduum'^' morati eos sequi non potuis- 
 sent. Caesar ad Lingones litteras niintiosque misit ne 
 eos frumento neve alia re iuvarent:'" qui si iiivissent, se 
 eodem loco'' quo Helvetios habiturum. Ipse triduo inter- 
 misso cum omnibus copiis eos sequi coepit. 
 
 27. Helvetii omnium rerum inopia adducti legates de 
 
 deditione ad eum miserunt. Qui*' cum eum in itinere 
 
 convenissent seque ad pedes proiecissent sup- 
 
 the Helve- pliciterque locuti flentes pacem petissent, atque 
 
 tians. Six _._,__ , 
 
 thousand COS m eo loco quo turn essent suum adventum 
 escape. exspectare iussisset, paruerunt. Eo postquam 
 
 Caesar pervenit, obsides, arma, servos qui ad eos perfugis- 
 sent"" poposcit. Dum ea conquiruntur et conferuntur, nocte 
 intermissa, circiter hominum milia vi eius pagi qui Ver- 
 bigenus appellatur, sive timore perterriti ne'° armis traditis 
 supplicio afficerentur, sive spe salutis inducti, quod in tanta 
 multitudine dediticiorum suam fugam aut occultari aut om- 
 nino ignorari posse existimarent, prima nocte '•'" e castris 
 
COMPELLED TO RETURN TO HELVETIA 47 
 
 Helvetiorum egressi ad Rhenum finesque Germanorum 
 contenderunt. 
 
 28. Quod" ubi"' Caesar resciit, quorum per fines ierant, 
 his uti conquirerent*' et reducerent, si sibi purgati esse 
 vellent,'' imperavit ; reductos in hostium numero habuit ; 
 reliquos omnes, obsidibus, armis, perfugis traditis, in de- 
 ditionem accepit. HelvetiSs, TulingSs, Latobrigos in 
 fines suos, unde erant profecti, reverti iussit ; „. 
 
 ' i:- I 1 These are 
 
 et, quod omnibus frugibus amissis domi'' nihil retaken and 
 
 _ „„ ^ 1 _ Kn * 11 1 M put to death, 
 
 erat quo"'' famem tolerarent, " Allobrogibus the rest com.- 
 imperavit ut eis friimenti copiam facerent; fuJ'nto^He'- 
 ipsos oppida vicosque quos incenderant resti- ^=''''- 
 tuere iussit. Id ea maxime ratiSne fecit, quod noluit eum 
 locum unde Helvetii discesserant vacare, ne propter boni- 
 tatem agrorum Germani, qui trans Rhenum incolunt, e 
 suis finibus in Helvetiorum fines transirent*' et finitimi 
 Galliae provinciae Allobrogibusque essent. Boios peten- 
 tibus Aeduis, quod egregia virtiite erant cogniti, ut in 
 finibus suis coUocarent, concessit; quibus illi agros de- 
 derunt, quosque postea in parem iiiris libertatisque con- 
 dicionem atque ipsi erant receperunt. 
 
 29. In castris Helvetiorum tabulae repertae sunt lit- 
 teris Graecis confectae et ad Caesarem relatae, quibus in 
 tabulis ndminatim ratio confecta erat, qui numerus domo 
 exisset^' eorum, qui arma ferre possent,"" et item separa- 
 tim pueri, senes, mulieresque. Quarum omnium rationum 
 
48 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 summa erat capitum Helvetiorum milia cclxiii, Tulingo- 
 rum milia xxxvi, Latobrigorum xiiii, Raura- 
 tion of the corum xxiii, B6i5rum xxxii ; ex his, qui arma 
 and their ferre posseiit, ad milia nonaginta duo. Summa 
 ^""^' omnium fuerunt^"* ad milia ccclxviii. Eorum, 
 
 qui domum redierunt, censQ habito, ut Caesar impera- 
 verat, repeitus est numerus milium c et x. 
 
 Map of Helvetia 
 
ENGLISH-LATIN EXERCISES 
 
 The following exercises need no special vocabulary. 
 They are based on Caesar's text, and are graded to suit 
 the average ability. Beginning with Chapter X, the writ- 
 ten parts approach a story quite unlike Caesar, yet the 
 phraseology is still drawn from the Latin text of the cor- 
 responding chapter. A constant eifort has been made to 
 keep close to the vocabulary of the special chapter of the 
 lesson ; but occasionally, both by purpose and necessity, 
 words and phrases are taken from preceding chapters. 
 These, however, are oft-recurring words, and may not be 
 unreasonably exacted of the pupil's memory. When need- 
 ful, foot-notes help to the desired word. Moreover, fre- 
 quent exegetical numbers above the word refer the student, 
 for further he\p, to the explanatory Rules of Syntax. 
 
 The " Written Exercises " may be found too difficult for 
 young classes, in which case easier portions only may be 
 assigned, or entirely omitted, — the "Oral Exercises" 
 being done in writing instead. For older classes, how- 
 ever, and especially for college preparatory students, the 
 strenuous labor of the written parts in full is necessary. 
 
50 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 A. Oral Work in Class 
 
 1 . The Garonne was a river in Gaul. 
 
 2. It separated the Gauls from the Aquitani. 
 
 3. The Belgae inhabited one part of Gaul. 
 
 4. Of all the Gauls the Belgas were bravest. 
 
 5. They were furthest distant from the civilization of the 
 province. 
 
 6. The Germans live across the Rhine. 
 
 7. They continually wage war with the Helvetians. 
 
 8. The Helvetians often wage war in the territory of the 
 Germans who live across the river Rhine. 
 
 g. The territory of the Gauls begins at the river Rhone. 
 10. They are bounded by the Garonne river, the ocean, and 
 the territory of the Belgae. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 It is said that there were three divisions of Gaul, which were 
 different from one another in language and customs. Of them 
 all, the Belgians were nearest to the Germans, in whose country 
 they often waged war, wherefore they surpassed the rest of the 
 Gauls in valor. The Aquitanians possessed another part which 
 was called Aquitania, and which was near Spain. The third 
 part was inhabited by the Celts, who were called Gauls in the 
 tongue of the Romans, and whose territory began at the Rhone, 
 and sloping northward reached the ocean. 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. Orgetorix was very rich. 
 
 2. Orgetorix was the most famous among the Helvetians. 
 
 3. He was influenced by a greed of royal power. 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 5 I 
 
 4. When Messala and Piso were consuls, he formed a plot 
 of the nobles. 
 
 5. He easily persuaded the state. 
 
 6. The Helvetii are bounded on one side by the Rhine. 
 
 7. The river was very wide and deep. 
 
 8. It divided the Helvetian land from the Germans. 
 
 9. The Jura mountain was very high. 
 
 10. The territory of the Helvetians was bounded on a third 
 side by Lake Geneva. 
 
 1 1. They did not roam about widely. 
 
 12. They were not able to make war upon their neighbors. 
 
 13. The nobles persuaded the state to leave home with all 
 its forces. 
 
 14. They said it was'^ easy to become masters of the su- 
 preme power of Gaul. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 Orgetorix persuaded the nobles to get possession of Gaul, 
 because their territory, which extended about two hundred 
 miles in length and one hundred in width, was not large. 
 Since he surpassed the others in valor and greed, he formed a 
 plot, when Messala and Piso were consuls, to lead a multitude 
 of men out of their narrow boundaries. 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. They were induced by Orgetorix. 
 
 2. These things pertain to our departure. 
 
 3. They prepare a large number of beasts of burden. 
 
 4. A supply of grain was on hand. 
 
 5. They made peace with the nearest states. 
 
52 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 6. Three of the most powerful (men) of the Helvetians ac- 
 complished these things. 
 
 7. They deemed two years to be enough. 
 
 8. The father of Casticus had possessed the royal power 
 many years among the Sequani. 
 
 g. He was a friend of the Roman people. 
 
 10. I shall seize the leadership which my father held before. 
 
 11. I shall persuade Dumnorix to attempt*' the same in his 
 state. 
 
 12. He gave him^'- his daughter in marriage. 
 
 13. They say they wiU^' obtain the government of all Gaul. 
 
 14. There is no doubt but'" what Dumnorix is'" the brother 
 of Divitiacus. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 Induced by this speech, the three strongest nations of Gaul 
 give the oath to one another to'' make all preparations for de- 
 parture, and in the third year to ^ leave * their territories and 
 win^ for themselves the kingdoms across the Rhine. They 
 determined to '* select Orgetorix to " go ■= on an embassy to 
 the nearest states to*' persuade them to attempt the same 
 thing. He selected Casticus, a Sequanian'^, and likewise 
 Dumnorix, an jEduan, brother'' of Divitiacus. They easily 
 achieved their efforts because the Helvetii were very powerful. 
 
 a. This may be considered indirect discourse or in apposition with 
 oath ; in either case, use the infinitive. See Rules 67, 79. h. Use 
 the relative pronoun ; see Rules 48, 94. c. Use suscipio. Rule 93. 
 
 * Occasionally simple words and expressions of preceding chapters will 
 be used. To leave := exire de o( chap. ^. See Rule 95 . 
 
 ^ 
 
 Hasta 
 
ENGLISH -LA TIN EXERCISES 5 3 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. This matter was reported. 
 
 2. I shall report it. 
 
 3. He reported it to the Helvetii. 
 
 4. Orgetorix pleads his cause. 
 
 5. They compelled him to plead his case. 
 
 6. He will plead his case in chains. 
 
 7. He ought to be burned. 
 
 8. The penalty did not follow. 
 g. The day was fixed. 
 
 10. He had a great household. 
 
 1 1 . He led about ten thousand men to the court. 
 
 12. He collected all his vassals and debtors from all parts. 
 
 13. He had a great number of these. 
 
 14. He will lead them all to the same place in order that he 
 may escape. 
 
 15. The state was roused on account of this. 
 
 16. Orgetorix escaped, and there was suspicion that he died. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 On the day of the trial, he led about ten thousand men to 
 court, and plead his case. He had a large number of vassals 
 and debtors whom he had gathered from every quarter and had 
 led to the trial in order that he might escape from chains. The 
 public officers had determined to burn him, if" condemned. 
 Through his vassals he escaped. The state was roused on this 
 account, and, while the government was collecting men to 
 enforce authority, Orgetorix died. 
 
 a. See Rule of Syntax loj. 
 
54 THE BEGINNER'S CAESAR 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. They had attempted to do this. 
 
 2. They do this after his death. 
 
 3. They think they are ready. 
 
 4. When they are ready they will leave their territories. 
 ;. They had about twelve walled towns. 
 
 6. They burned about four hundred villages. 
 
 7. They did this to take away all hope. 
 
 8. They were better prepared to undergo all dangers, 
 g. I shall take three months' provisions from home. 
 
 10. Each one will do the same. 
 
 11. I departed from the village after his death. 
 
 12. The Boii lived across the Rhine. 
 
 13. They were allies of the three powerful nations. 
 
 14. There is no hope of returning home. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 The Helvetii determined to take away all hope of returning 
 home. When they were ready, they ordered each one to burn 
 his buildings and all his grain except what he was going to take 
 from home. There were about four hundred villages and towns. 
 These were all burned. Their neighbors adopted '^ the same 
 plan, burned*' their towns, and departed with them. After " the 
 Boii left home and crossed the Rhine into Gaul, they were 
 persuaded •> by the Helvetii to depart with them as' their allies, 
 to each one of whom the Helvetii gave provisions for three 
 months. 
 
 a. See Rule 53, note. b. .See Rules 14, 30. «.. Socii, Rule 79. 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 5 S 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. I can leave home. 
 
 2. There are two rivers in Gaul. 
 
 3. The Rhone is narrow in some places. 
 
 4. They will not be able to go through our province. 
 
 5. Very few were in the other town. 
 
 6. The roads among the mountains were difficult. 
 
 7. They have " carts in some places. 
 
 8. I shall compel you to let me go. 
 
 9. He is not well disposed toward us. 
 
 10. The route does not seem easy. 
 
 11. It is much easier to cross by the bridge. 
 
 12. On what day shall you leave town ? 
 
 13. I think I shall be'^ able to persuade him. 
 
 14. Every thing is ready. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 They thought they would go across the river either by a 
 ford, because it was said that there were fords at some places 
 in the Rhone, or by a bridge which was near " Geneva. The 
 two routes were easy because they led through territories which 
 had been recently pacified and were well disposed toward them. 
 They appointed a day when they were to meet to decide by 
 which road they might be able more easily to go. 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. It was reported. 
 
 2. I shall try to do it. 
 
 3. He left the city and hastened home.^^ 
 
56 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 4. We have a large number of soldiers in this city. 
 
 5. There are altogether ten thousand. 
 
 6. I shall inform him of this matter. 
 
 7. They sent an embassy to Cffisar. 
 
 8. I intend to do no harm. 
 
 g. He has obtained a place near the city. 
 
 10. Ten legions marched across the bridge. 
 
 11. I have no other home. 
 
 12. I remember the men. 
 
 13. Lucius Cassius was killed. 
 
 14. I do not think I ought to allow it. 
 
 15. He has an opportunity of making many friends. 
 
 16. I shall order them to cut down the bridge. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 After he ordered them to march to the city, they informed him 
 that^^ the bridge had been'^ cut down by the consul's army 
 which had come to Geneva by forced marches. He decided to 
 hasten across the Rhone by another route, because it was said 
 that tliere were some fords in the river by which he could easily 
 cross. A very large number of Roman soldiers assembled near 
 the banks to keep him back until the consul might have time 
 to send another legion to the ford. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 A. Oral Work 
 I. I returned from the lake by night. 
 
 2. He will give up the attempt."* 
 
 3. They will not attempt it against my will. 
 
 4. I sometimes go to the mountains. 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 5 7 
 
 5. When he finished the work,*' he returned. 
 
 6. The wall was ten feet high. 
 
 7. I cannot appoint a day for any one. 
 
 8. The men who had assembled were driven back. 
 
 9. There are rafts on the river. 
 
 10. By these fortifications he may be able to keep them back. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 When he returned from the fortifications, which had been 
 constructed from the lake to the river, he assured '' his men that 
 he would repulse the Roman guards if they should try to keep 
 him back. However, after a time, '' he lost all hope of march- 
 ing through the province against Caesar's will, and sending an 
 embassy to the Roman army he asked that he be permitted to 
 do it by Caesar's consent. 
 
 When the latter"^ refused, the Helvetians made many rafts, 
 working '^ often by night, and tried to break through. They 
 were driven back across the river by the charge of the Roman 
 soldiers. 
 
 a. Sms ostendit (^ornit "men"). b. Use sfatium. c Use is. 
 d. Omit working. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. I can't midertake the matter. 
 
 2. He has a friend who is very powerful. 
 
 3. The people desire a revolution. 
 
 4. He will not go if his friends are unwilling. 
 
 5. I am bound by many favors. 
 
 6. He married ray daughter. 
 
58 THE BEGINNER'S CAiSAR 
 
 7. He was very powerful in the states. 
 
 8. You are our mediator. 
 g. They wUl allow us to go. 
 
 10. He is our friend. 
 
 11. I am wUling to send one friend as hostage." 
 
 12. I can not allow it of my own will. 
 
 13. He wanted to have as many friends as possible among 
 the Gauls. 
 
 14. His daughter kept him from the journey. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 I could not voluntarily allow him to marry my daughter, be- 
 cause I knew ^ that he ^' was not a friend of Cassius, to whom I 
 was bound by many favors. Nevertheless, I did not wish to do "* 
 him wrong, because he was a man '' of great good vriU among 
 his people, and had hosts ■= of friends in many parts of the state. 
 One way was left for me. And so I sent Dumnorix to them as 
 mediator, and he, after a few days, arranged matters with no 
 offence. 
 
 a. Use cogndsco. b. Omit man. c. Use multitudo. d. Use in- 
 iurias inferre, and see Rule 13. 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. I shall report it to Labienus. 
 
 2. I intend to go with them. 
 
 3. The place is not far from the city. 
 
 4. There is great danger in the mountains. 
 
 5. Warlike people live there. 
 
 6. It is an unfriendly land. 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 5 9 
 
 7. I know that the Alps are mountains. 
 
 8. On account of these things he has enemies. 
 
 9. The land beyond the Alps is open. 
 
 I o. They put Lieutenant Labienus in command of the legions. 
 
 11. On the seventh day I shall hurry across the river. 
 
 12. He was beaten in two battles. 
 
 13. They arrived in the city recently. 
 
 14. This is the last day. 
 
 15. I shall reach the banks of the river within three days, and 
 thence go across into a hostile land. 
 
 16. The Germans were a people beyond the Rhine. 
 
 17. He led his army by the nearest route to the province. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 The first day after my journey into Italy, I intended to go to 
 the fortifications which were not far distant, because I had 
 friends there, passing the winter. I myself knew it would be 
 dangerous to go without an escort^, for in many places were 
 warlike men who had sometimes beaten us in battle. And 
 yet"", I determined = to go with a very few soldiers, and 
 although ^^ Lieut. Servus tried to keep me from the difficult 
 undertaking, I led five soldiers with me out of camp by night, 
 hastened across a country held ^ by enemies of Rome, and with- 
 in two days reached the place where my friends were. 
 
 a. Use praesidium. b. Use tamen of chapter 4. c. Use constitud 
 of chapter 5. d. Use occupo. 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. I ought to go to Cassar. 
 
 2. There were villages across the river. 
 
 3. He has two children left. 
 
6o THE BEGINNER'S CyESAR 
 
 4. They reached the territories of the Allobroges on the sev- 
 enth day. 
 
 5. The enemy was ravaging the lands of the jEdui. 
 
 6. And so they sent an embassy to Casar to ask aid. 
 
 7. Tliey will lead an army through the narrow passes of the 
 mountains. 
 
 8. They could not defend themselves. 
 
 g. I have at all times deserved the aid of my friends. 
 
 10. He has possessions beyond the Rhone. 
 
 1 1 . They fled to Caesar. 
 
 12. They showed that they were '^ friends. 
 
 13. I have nothing left. 
 
 14. He was induced by this to go. 
 
 15. He decided that he ought to wait. 
 
 16. The fortunes of the allies were exhausted. 
 
 17. He can't check the violence of the people. 
 
 18. The enemy led their forces away into the defiles. 
 
 19. I shall inform Caesar. 
 
 20. The enemy is ravaging the land all the while. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 I was almost in sight of the place, when my friends hastened 
 to tell me that two children were being carried away by the 
 enemy, and were by this time among the nearest defiles of the 
 Alps. These children were relatives by blood of my friend Lu- 
 cius, who was with my brother in Spain ; and so I determined 
 that I ought not to wait until I could inform him. And yet I 
 knew it would be very dangerous " to go into the mountains 
 without a large escort, for the enemy, it was said,"* were not 
 few *>. And so I sent a messenger = to the fortifications, which 
 were not far distant <•, to ask aid.'^''- 
 
 a. Chap, 10. b, Vse perj>auci, c. Use nuniius,-i. d. Chap. i. 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 6 1 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. The river Sa6ne flows into tlie Rlione. 
 
 2. It flows with marvelous smoothness, 
 
 3. In what direction does it flow? 
 
 4. The Helvetians made many skiffs. 
 
 5. They will cross over with rafts. 
 
 6. He led three parts of the army across the river. 
 
 7. Scouts informed him that a fourth part was this side the 
 Sa6ne. 
 
 8. He set out from camp about the third watch. 
 
 9. He reached the river. 
 
 10. They had not yet crossed over. 
 
 1 1. A large part was killed. 
 
 12. Let** us hide in the woods. 
 
 13. He is called Caesar. 
 
 14. I left home the next day. 
 
 15. Brutus killed Caesar. 
 
 16. My father will avenge all wrongs. 
 
 17. They were killed in the same batde. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 When Lucius left home, he sent his two children to his father- 
 in-law who lived"' near Aquileia. By chance, the latter* de- 
 parted the next day to private possessions in the open = country 
 beyond ' the walls of the town. The grandfather set out with 
 the children, unsuspicious of danger ; for it could not be sup- 
 posed that there were enemies in a place so near the Roman 
 camp.^' They had almost reached the banks of the river, which 
 was this side of his possessions, when some bandits,'' who were 
 hiding, came out of the woods, killed him, and carried the chil- 
 dren away'= to the mountains. 
 
 a. Use is. b. Use latro, latronis, m. t. Use abdiicd oi chap. 11. 
 d. Use incolo. e. Chap. 10. f. extrd, with ace. 
 
62 THE BEGINNHR'S c.^sar 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. The battle was fought in one day. 
 
 2. There is a bridge over the SaSne. 
 
 3. He followed the rest of the forces. 
 
 4. I shall lead an army into those places. 
 
 5. I did it with the greatest difficulty. 
 
 6. Divico was a leader in the Cassian war. 
 
 7. He cannot bring aid. 
 
 8. I remember the former valor of the Belgians. 
 
 9. He did it in one day. 
 
 10. He went into that region where the enemy was. 
 
 11. I wanted to go on this account. 
 
 12. They suddenly crossed the river. 
 
 13. I do not attribute our misfortune to his arrival. 
 
 14. They fight craftily. 
 
 I J. I learned this from my father. 
 
 16. Let him not despise us. 
 
 17. They said they would go. 
 
 18. They rely upon ambuscades. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 Their father, as I have said, was in Spain at this time, and 
 so I hastened to bear aid to his children. I knew we must 
 fight craftily with these bandits, for the people of those dis- 
 tricts in the mountains rely upon ambuscades rather than valor. 
 They might *° suddenly attack us, entangled^ in the defiles of 
 their region. Wherefore, my escort being small,'' I did not 
 despise the danger. On the arrival of the soldiers from the 
 neighboring camp, we set out. We crossed the river Sa6ne 
 with the greatest difficulty, for there was no bridge there, and 
 
ENGLISH-LATIN EXERCISES 63 
 
 hastened in that direction where my friends said the bandits 
 had gone. 
 
 1*. Use impeditus, and see Rule 105. b. Use parvus. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. I remember what they said. 
 
 2. He mentioned it to me. 
 
 3. I am not conscious of any wrong. 
 
 4. Let us be on our guard. 
 
 5. He did not l<now what he had done. 
 
 6. They were deceived by the enemy. 
 
 7. I do not thinlc I ^^ ought to be afraid. 
 
 8. They were frightened without reason. 
 g. I cannot forget the insult. 
 
 10. They wanted to do it against his will. 
 
 1 1 . He boasts arrogantly of his victory. 
 
 12. They were accustomed to allow this. 
 
 13. It will not be difficult to give hostages. 
 
 14. He will do what he has promised. 
 
 15. I know Caesar will make peace with them. 
 
 16. He apologized to the Helvetians. 
 
 17. They are not accustomed to give hostages. 
 
 18. He was a witness of this affair. 
 
 19. They did wrong to their comrades. 
 
 20. He gave this reply and departed. 
 
 21. I shall not grant them freedom from punishment without 
 reason. 
 
 22. What did the Roman people promise? 
 
 23. If °' I wanted to forget the wrong, could I ? 
 
64 THE BEGINNER'S CjSSAR 
 
 24. I grieved over it for a time. 
 
 25. Let them be on their guard. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 I shall long remember that march to the mountains, across 
 deep rivers, where there were no fords, through woods, where 
 the enemy miglit be hiding, into the most difficult defiles, 
 amidst great dangers, until ^ we reached^ suddenly the camp of 
 the bandits. They were excited by our arrival, and were not 
 able to defend themselves. Some i" were absent from camp, 
 others'' took to flighf^ into the adjoining woods. They had in- 
 flicted wrongs upon the people so long without punishment 
 that they thought they need '^ no longer fear. But they were 
 deceived this time, and were off their guard. 
 
 As leader of our band, I spoke to them as follows : 
 
 "You were going ■* to carry these children away into bondage,^ 
 aware of the wrong you were doing to a friend of Gaul. I 
 know he will grieve all the more because he does not deserve 
 this injury. I fain would = punish you for this crime, but I 
 will grant you impunity if you give us his children without harm. 
 
 " We have come without fear^ into these deep defiles, far 
 from home and few in number, as you see. We are not afraid. 
 We are Romans. But let us not boast of courage. You are 
 witnesses of this that the immortal gods have granted to us 
 the victory." 
 
 It. See chap. 7. b. Use alit . . . alii. c. See chap. 12. d. Use 
 First Periphrastic imperfect of abducere. c. Use proper mode and 
 tense of volo. f. Use timor. g. See chap. 1 1. 
 
 lugum 
 
ENGLISH-LATIN EXERCISES 65 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. Caesar had collected cavalry, about" four thousand in 
 number. 
 
 2. He sent a few allies ahead into the province. 
 
 3. The enemy pursued him into an unfavorable locality, and 
 engaged him in battle. 
 
 4. A few of the soldiers fell. 
 
 5. They followed our rear for fifteen days. 
 
 6. Let us send horsemen to see in what direction they are 
 marching. 
 
 7. Elated with the victory, the enemy began to stand at 
 times more boldly. 
 
 8. They assailed our men in the rear. 
 
 9. Caesar was satisfied for the present. 
 
 10. Woods were between the enemy's rear and our van. 
 
 11. We had not marched more than fifteen miles. 
 
 12. Caesar kept the enemy from plundering. 
 
 13. They pursued us too eagerly. 
 
 14. The next day he moved his camp from the unfavorable 
 spot. 
 
 15. More than five hundred fell in this battle. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 I wanted to punish the bandits, as I have said, but I con- 
 sidered it enough for the present to depart with the children 
 and my few comrades without harm from that unfavorable 
 locality. And yet, being elated by our sudden victory, I kept 
 my men from battle with the enemy with the greatest difficulty. 
 I saw suddenly that the bandits were beginning to collect their 
 forces and move camp. After we had departed, we halted in a 
 spot in dense woods, where we were hidden, and a scout was 
 
66 THE BEGINNER'S CJESAR 
 
 sent to see in what direction they were marching. He reported ^ 
 that they were not following our rear, but were going, about 
 fifteen in number, further '' into the mountains. Thus we had 
 been frightened without reason, but we kept on our guard until 
 we reached the open country ■=. 
 
 a. Use renuntio of chap. lo. b. Use comparative of longi. c. See 
 chap. 10. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. On account of the cold the grain was not ripe. 
 
 2. They demanded a supply of fodder. 
 
 3. The river flows toward the north. 
 
 4. They promised a large army. 
 
 5. We have enough grain. 
 
 6. They were not able to use the boats, because they had 
 turned the march aside from the Saone. 
 
 7. I do not want to leave you.'° 
 
 8. The jEduans said that corn was being collected. 
 
 9. He was delayed longer. 
 
 10. The day was pressing on when we must undertake war. 
 
 11. There was a large number of boats on the Saone. 
 
 12. The chief magistrate among the jEdui was called ver- 
 gohretus. 
 
 13. He was frightened because he knew the enemy was so near. 
 
 14. Divitiacus was induced '^ by tlie prayers of his people, 
 and brought up a quantity of grain in boats on the SaSne. 
 
 15. He complained because he was deserted. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 I lingered day after day in camp with my comrades', and 
 especially with the two little friends who, after the death of the 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 6/ 
 
 grandfather, were afraid'', and unwilling'^ for me to depart. 
 And yet my affairs at home '' kept ^^ demanding me. 
 
 Meanwhile the day was pressing on wlien"* I must set out 
 to go to my home. Altliougli tlie journey was so difficult, yet 
 I decided to take the children with me, for they had neither 
 relatives nor friends in this region'. Moreover, the soldiers 
 were going ** to move camp the next day ', and march '* far 
 towards the north. They promised us an escort, because it 
 was said a large number of bandits was being collected from 
 the mountains and was near by. Yet our guard was enough 
 and we were not afraid. 
 
 In the meantime, the chief magistrate of the district^, who 
 has power of life and death over his people, reached'' the 
 camp suddenly, and calling the soldiers together, blamed them 
 severely because^* they were not assisting him at*' so critical 
 a time *' and the bandits *' so near, 
 
 a. conies, comitis, m. f., used by Caesar in Book VI. b. For the 
 verb, see chapter 14. c. Use nolo, and see Rule 76, b. d. Literally, 
 " on which day." c. Translate " (in) his IccTs" and see Rule 39, 
 note. f. See chapter 15, first sentence, g. Pdgus, -t, m. h. Use 
 pervenio of chapter 12, and see Rule 25. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. There are some who are very powerful. 
 
 2. Dumnorix was wicked. 
 
 3. I can" prevent them from gathering grain. 
 
 4. He wants to gain the leadership, and wrest liberty from^' 
 the people. 
 
 5. He ought not to report our plans to the enemy. 
 
 6. I do not doubt but what he knows this. 
 
68 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 7. It is better to gain liberty than endure the sway of the 
 Romans. 
 
 8. What are the magistrates doing in camp ? 
 g. I reported the exigency to Csesar. 
 
 10. You do not know with how much danger I reported the 
 exigency to him. 
 
 11. I cannot control them. 
 
 12. He kept silent as long as he could. 
 
 u. If this were " I cannot prevent," etc., how would the dependent 
 clause be introduced ? See Rule 80. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 When the soldiers had been called together, among them 
 being Arius, who was in charge of the few troops, the magis- 
 trate spoke thus : 
 
 " You do not know with what danger I have come into your 
 camp. You see beyond * the river a few bandits, as you say, 
 and you think we ourselves'' ought to be able to deter them 
 from overrunning'^ our towns and fields without your help. 
 If ^ we had been able to do this, my people would not have 
 sent me with 2* their prayers to you. At last I can tell you 
 what before the enemy have forced us to keep secret. I am 
 Lilius, chief magistrate of all this region around you, and I 
 have power of life and death over my people, but there are 
 some who as private citizens are more powerful than I myself. 
 They are collecting these bandits from the mountains and the 
 whole country to gain preeminence and wrest liberty from my 
 people. Wherefore I have come to you to report'^ this exi- 
 gency and seek '^ help." 
 
 a. ultrd, prep, with the ace. b. nos ipsds. c. Use vexo of chapter 
 14. d. Rule 65. 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 69 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. I feel that he means Dumnorix. 
 
 2. I am unwilling to speak while too " many are present. 
 
 3. He is in great favor with the common people. 
 
 4. Let us ** ask about these things of him secretly. 
 
 5. I found out by inquiry that he was desirous of a revolution. 
 
 6. What did he say in the meeting ? 
 
 7. He is a man of the greatest boldness. 
 
 8. I was among the Bituriges very many years. 
 
 9. He has bought up the taxes for very many years. 
 
 10. No one will dare to speak boldly in the meeting. 
 
 11. He has considerable private property. 
 
 12. I found out that he has a wife at home. 
 
 13. He gave his mother in marriage to a man there. 
 
 14. He has a sister on his mother's side. 
 
 15. They hate the Romans because"* by their arrival their 
 power has been lessened. 
 
 16. Caesar was unwilling for him to be restored to his former 
 place of honor. 
 
 17. He has the greatest hope of power and favor among his 
 people. 
 
 18. Under the rule of the Romans he despairs of royal 
 power. 
 
 19. The cavalry skirmish, which was fought a few days be- 
 fore, was unsuccessful. 
 
 20. Dumnorix, who was in command of the reinforcement, 
 started the rout. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 (A special exercise in changing indirect to direct discourse^ 
 Arius was in charge of the meeting. He had been in those 
 
 parts very many years, and had a large number of friends there. 
 
 Wherefore he was fond of the people, and desired to favor 
 
70 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 them on account of this relationship. Thus, Arius was unwill- 
 ing to dismiss the meeting so quickly. He kept the magistrate, 
 and inquired of him further concerning these matters. 
 
 The latter then spoke more freely : 
 
 " Among those who are so powerful is Dumnorix, a man of 
 the utmost daring, and in great favor with my people because 
 of his generosity. He is eager for a change of government. 
 For many years he has bought up all the imposts of our dis- 
 trict at a small price. When he bids no one dares bid against 
 him. By this he has increased his estates. He always has 
 around him a number of horsemen whom he supports at his 
 own expense. He has abundant influence even among adjoin- 
 ing nations. For the sake of this power, he has given his 
 mother and half-sister and other relatives in marriage to men 
 in many places. He hates the Romans because they have put 
 his brother into a position of honor. Under their rule, he 
 despairs not only of royal power, but even of that favor 
 which he now has among us. By means of his relatives and 
 friends in town and other places, and these bandits of the moun- 
 tains, he has conceived the highest hope of getting possession 
 of the government." 
 
 Lilius, the magistrate, was silent. 
 
 Arius promised help. I left the meeting, with the children. 
 I was in despair. I felt that this was the beginning of a great 
 war. Home was very far away. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 A. Oral Work 
 
 1. Now," these things were found out. 
 
 2. He will lead the hostages through his brother's territory. 
 
 3. He had hostages given among the nations. 
 
 4. They did this without orders. 
 
 5. I think this is sufficient cause. 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 7 1 
 
 6. When Caesar found this out, he ordered the state to pun- 
 ish Dumnorix. 
 
 7. Divitiacus had the utmost devotion for the Roman people. 
 
 8. He is a man of ^* uncommon prudence. 
 
 9. I fear'" that I may offend his feelings. 
 
 10. Before he added certain things to these suspicions, he 
 ordered a meeting to be called. 
 
 11. His friend was leader of the province. 
 
 12. Csesar had the utmost confidence in him. 
 
 13. What was said by him in your presence? 
 
 14. State to me what each one said separately. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 When I found out that Arius was going to '* have aid sent 
 to Lilius, I feared that he 'might think it to be sufficient cause 
 why he should not give me the escort which he had promised 
 a few days '^ before. So I determined to speak with him con- 
 cerning it. 
 
 When I asked that I might speak with him privately, he 
 ordered me to come to him. Before I was able to say anything, 
 he opposed me, and said : 
 
 " You are my intimate friend, Caelius. For many years you 
 have shown eminent loyalty and good will to me. Show it to 
 me at this time, in this present danger. You know what the 
 chief magistrate of the Venetici has said in your presence. 
 Have *= you no suspicions of the truth ? I beg that I may speak 
 freely, without offence to the feelings of a friend. These chil- 
 dren are not of Lucius in Spain, but of his brother, the leader 
 of the revolution against the government of Lilius and the Ro- 
 man people. He loves ■= his children as a father. We shall be 
 able to punish ^ him by retaining •= them as hostages." 
 
 a. See preceding chapter, b. Introduce the sentence with nontie. 
 (.. Use amo. d. Use ulcucor of chapter 14. e. Use gerund of reti- 
 neo of chapter 1 8. 
 
72 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 A. Oral Work 
 T . I know it is true. 
 
 2. He said he knew it was true. 
 
 3. You are very powerful at home. 
 
 4. When you were very powerful on account of your gene- 
 rosity, I had litfle influence because of my youth. 
 
 5. He used his powers of mind and body^ to diminish my 
 influence. 
 
 6. They are taking rather** harsh measures against my 
 father. 
 
 7. In tears ^* he embraced Caesar. 
 
 8. We are all influenced by the opinion of people, 
 g. I have a brotherly love for^' you. 
 
 10. No one will think it was done by my desire. 
 
 11. He is"" on friendly terms with Casar. 
 
 12. Stop"^ speaking. 
 
 13. I warn you to** avoid this in the future. 
 
 14. They will pardon him because ^' of his brother's prayers. 
 
 15. I shall be able to know what you do'^. 
 
 u. Use opibus dc nervis. b. Use teneo. c. Be carefjil of the ir- 
 regular imperative oifacid. 
 
 B. Written Work 
 
 When Arius ceassd to speak, I called the children to me to ** 
 know the truth. My love for'' them had increased day by 
 day '°, and I was ' pained because they had said nothing ^ to 
 me concerning the matter. 
 
 After ^' Arius had admitted them, he declared what"' the 
 chief magistrate censured " in their father, and what the state 
 complained of. They began to embrace me and beg that I 
 forgive them because °* they had so long kept '* sUent about 
 
ENGLISH-LA TIN EXERCISES 
 
 73 
 
 their father. They said their mother was dead ', that their 
 father had another wife ', and she was bad ^ to them. In tears 
 they begged of me not to turn from them. I consoled "' them 
 and asked them to cease weeping. 
 
 I then •■ grasped Arius' hand, and spoke : 
 
 " What you have said I know is true, yet I am stirred by 
 love of these little ones. I beseech you to spare ' them out 
 of 29 favor toward" me.'' 
 
 Arius, my intimate friend, embraced me. 
 
 "ThusJ shallJ it be, Cselius," he said. "We shall be able 
 to punish the father by other plans. Carry the children with 
 you to your home beyond the mountains. Brotherly love goes 
 with you." 
 
 a. Use ZK + a-cc, as in chapter 19. b. in dies. <.. Use capio, 
 as in this chapter, d, nee quidqua-m^ or nihil, e. See chapter 4, 
 end. f. See chapter 18, middle, g. Use mains, —a, -urn. h. turn, 
 u Use conserve , —dre, —dm, —dtum. j. sic esto. 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 
 
 Note. — References by numbers throughout the body of the texts, 
 both Latin and English, are made to these rules. The pupil should 
 state the rule in full in answering all questions of syntax of the day's 
 lesson. 
 
 Occasionally, special days should be given to careful recitation of 
 these rules, the pupils always learning the Latin examples appended, 
 and hunting up others of like character in the text. 
 
 A mastery of these rules now will prove sufficient for the entire 
 course in Csesar. 
 
 The consideration of syntax directs the mind to the Syntax 
 
 manner or habit of expression of thought, wherein it vs. 
 
 has a culture value unlike that of the study of ccm- Construction 
 struction, which looks to the statement of relation of 
 words in a sentence. For illustration : 
 
 ex Gallid prof actus est. 
 
 What is the construction of GalliS, ? Ans. ; It is the ablative 
 case, being introduced by the preposition ex. 
 
 What is the syntax of Gallid? Ans. . The idea of "place from 
 which " Is expressed by the ablative, in accordance with Rule 40. 
 
 I. OF CASES 
 
 The Genitive 
 
 A. With nouns : — 
 
 1. Origin, Possession, and Material are expressed by the 
 genitive. 
 
 Catonis filius est, he is Cato's son. 
 or, libra Caesaris legimus, we are reading the books of Ccesar. 
 
 75 
 
7^ THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 castra Ariovistl non aberant, the camp of Ariovistus -was 
 
 not far off. 
 copia trumenli suppetebat, a supply of grain was on hand. 
 or, talentum auri habet, he has a talent of gold. 
 
 2. Quality and Measure of space and quantity are expressed 
 by the genitive, with an accompanying adjective. 
 
 [The adjectives iised chiefly are mdgnus, summus^ tantus, and nu- 
 merals ; eius may take the place of an adjective.] 
 
 vir smnmae virtiitis est, he is a man of the greatest courage. 
 eius modi consultum est, there is a decree of this sort. 
 miiruni sedecim pedum perdiicit, he constructs u, 'wall 
 
 sixteen feet (high). 
 trium mensium frumentum extulerunt, they took away 
 
 three months' supply of corn. 
 
 3. Subjective Genitive denotes the person who makes or 
 produces something, or who has a feeling. 
 
 [The test of this constniction is its possible expansion into a sen- 
 tence of which the genitive is the subject ; if it is rather the object, it 
 falls nnder Rule 4 ; e.g., test amor patris, odium CcBsaris., timores 
 llberorum. Sometimes this construction is explained also by other 
 rules.] 
 
 Catalinae verba audivit, he heard Catiline's words. 
 
 4. Objective Genitive denotes the object of an action or feel- 
 ing. 
 
 domum reditdonis spes sublata est, Jiope of returning 
 
 hom.e was removed. 
 Cicero laudator temporls acti erat, Cicero was a praiser 
 
 of the past. 
 
 5. Partitive Genitive denotes that of which a part is taken. 
 
 [Note : Cardinals and quidam regularly take the ablative, with 
 i (ex) \ e.g., itnus ex militibus, quidam ex legdtis^ 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 7l 
 
 magniun militum numerum imperat, he levies a large 
 
 number of soldiers. 
 satis causae est, it is sufficient reason. 
 eius rei populum Romaniim esse testem dicit, he says 
 
 the Roman people are witness of this thing. 
 
 6. Appositional Genitive. A genitive is sometimes used like 
 a noun in apposition. [See Rule 79.] 
 
 nomen amici populi Romani longe aberit, the name of 
 friend of the Roman people will not avail. 
 
 B. Witli adjectives : — 
 
 7. Genitive of Reference, or Specification. Some adjectives 
 require a genitive to specify or limit their application. 
 
 [Such adjectives are those meaning desire^ knowledge., memory^ 
 fullness, power, sharing, gutlt,'?cci6. their opposites^ 
 peritus belli est, he is skilled in war. 
 avidus laudis est, he is greedy of praise. 
 
 C. With verbs : — 
 
 8. Remembering, Forgetting, Reminding take the object 
 in the genitive when they signify a continued state of m.ind; 
 the accusative vv'hen used of a single act. 
 
 [The verbs used mostly are memini, reminiscor, and oblivis- 
 cor. Test the following as to case : " The old man remembers the 
 past"; " I recall the fact " ; "He remembers the living"; "He forgot 
 the matter."] 
 
 Sullam memini, / recall Sulla. 
 viv5rum memini, / retn ember the living. 
 
 9. Accusing, Convicting, Acquitting take the genitive of the 
 charge and the ablative of the penalty. 
 
 [The verbs used mostly are accuBO, arguo; damno, coarguo ; 
 absolvo. Test : " He accuses me of theft " (theft = fiirtuia, -i) ; 
 
78 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 " He was condemned for embezzlement " (embezzlement = pecula- 
 tua, -us)]. 
 
 impietatis absolutus est, he was acquitted of blasphemy . 
 
 10. Verbs of Feeling or Emotion take the genitive of the 
 object which causes the feeling — often with the accusative of 
 the person affected. 
 
 [This includes misereor and miseresco ; and the impersonals, 
 pudet, paenitet, miseret, taedet, piget.] 
 miserescite hominis, pity the being. 
 pudet me tui, I am ashajned of you. 
 
 The Dative 
 
 A. General use : — 
 
 11. Indirect Object. The commonest use is that of the in- 
 direct object of both transitive and intransitive verbs to denote 
 the person to whom something is given., said, or done. 
 
 Duninorigi ffliam suam dedit, he gave his daughter to 
 
 Dumnorix. 
 Caesari respondit, lie replied to Ccesar. 
 
 B. Special uses : — 
 
 12. Intransitive Verbs, meaning Xo favor, help, please, trust, 
 and their opposites ; also, to believe, persuade, cotnmand, obey, 
 serve, resist, envy, threaten, pardon, and spare, take an indirect 
 object in the dative. 
 
 eis persuasit, he persuaded thein. 
 
 huic legioni confidebat, he trusted this legion. 
 
 13. Compound Verbs. Most verbs compounded with ad, 
 ante, con {== cum) , in, inter, ob, post, prae,pro, sub, super take 
 the dative of the indirect object. 
 
 Note : If the verb is transitive, it may thus govern a double ob- 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 79 
 
 ject, one accusative (direct), the other dative ; c. g., Labienum exer- 
 citui praefecit, he put Labienus in command of the arm-y. 
 
 huic legioni praefuit, he was in command of this legion. 
 
 14. In the Passive. Verbs which govern the dative are 
 used impersonally when put in the passive voice, the dative 
 remaining unchanged. 
 
 Caesari respondetur, Casar is answered. 
 Ms persuadetur, they are persuaded. 
 
 15. Possession. Tlie dative is used with esse and similar 
 meanings to emphasize the fact of possession. 
 
 [Note : Compare Rule i, which emphasizes the possessor. Avoid 
 habed, unless expression of the idea of retention is desired.] 
 mihi est canis, / have a dog. 
 
 16. The Agent. The dative is used with ihe gerundive to 
 denote the one who, under moral obligation or necessity, must 
 fulfill the action expressed by the verb. 
 
 [Note : This combination of gerundive and tenses of esse forms 
 the conjugation described in Rule 85.] 
 mihi agendum est, / must do it. 
 
 17. Service is expressed by the dative, usually with another 
 dative of the person concerned. 
 
 magno usui nostris fuit, it was of great service to our men. 
 
 18 Reference. The dative of reference denotes the one 
 who has some concern or interest in the matter. 
 
 [Note : This dative has little or no special grammatical depend- 
 ence, but rather modifies the whole thought.] 
 
 quid mihi Caesar agit ? T am interested in this m.atter. 
 What is Ccesar doing? 
 
 19. With Adjectives. Adjectives of likeness., fitness, near- 
 
80 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 ness, service, and their opposites, often take the dative to specify 
 their application. 
 
 sunt proximi Geimanis, they are nearest to the Germans. 
 Addendum : Separation (see Rule 87). 
 
 The Accusative 
 
 20. Double Object — Same Person. Many verbs of making! 
 choosing, calling, showing, and the like, take two accusatives of 
 the same person or thing — one a direct object, the other a 
 predicate accusative, like an appositive. 
 
 Pisonvun consulem creavenmt, they chose Piso consul. 
 
 21. Double Object — Person and Thing. Asking, demand- 
 ing, teaching, concealing, admit two accusatives — one of the 
 person, the other of the thing. 
 
 [Note : The verbs used mostly are rogo, fostulo, doceo, cilo. 
 Here belong also moneo, cogo, accUsd, argUo, which are restricted to 
 a pronoun or adjective object of the thing.\ 
 
 te sententiam rogo, / ask you your opinion. 
 
 haec Caesarem celavit, he concealed this from Ctssar. 
 
 22. Double Object — with compound verbs. Verbs in com- 
 position with prepositions, usually trans, sometimes ad, and 
 others, may take two accusative objects — one dependent upon 
 the verb, the other upon the preposition. 
 
 [Note : The preposition is often repeated.] 
 
 legiones pontem traduzit, he led the legions across the 
 bridge. 
 
 23. Time and Space. The accusative is used to express 
 duration of time, and extent of space. 
 
 multos annos in Italia fuit, he was in Italy 7nany years. 
 flumen passus sescentoB abest, the river is six hundred 
 paces distant. 
 
J? VLES OF S YNTA X 8 1 
 
 24. Exclamation is written in the accusative. 
 
 6 fortunatam rempublicam ! O fortunate republic I 
 
 25. Limit of Motion is expressed by the accusative, usually 
 with the prepositions ad or m. 
 
 [Note : The preposition is omitted with names of towns, small 
 islands, domum, and rus.l 
 
 in provinciam pervenit, he reached the province. 
 
 Romam venit, he came to Rome. 
 but, ad oppidu7n Genavam •venit. 
 
 26. Subject of the Infinitive is in the accusative. 
 [Note : See Rule 72.] 
 
 The Ablative 
 
 [Note : There were originally in Latin at least seven cases. Two 
 of these, called conveniently the locative and the instrumental, were 
 afterward dissolved, their uses being assigned to other cases, espe- 
 cially to the ablative. Thus we may easily classify the following 
 kinds of ablative as " Original Ablative" or Xh&from case, the " In- 
 strumental Ablative " or the with case, and the " Locative Ablative " 
 or the where case.] 
 
 A . Original ablative uses : — 
 
 27. Separation or privation is expressed by the ablative, 
 usually without the preposition. (See Rule 87.) 
 
 hoc conatu destiterunt, they desisted froin this atte^npt. 
 armis hostes despoliat, he deprives the enemy of arms. 
 
 28. Source. The verbs meaning birth or origin are followed 
 by the ablative. 
 
 [Note : These are usually the participles, natus and ot-A/j.] 
 
 Belgae ab extremis Galliae finibus oriuntur, the Belgae 
 
 begin at the extreme territories of Gattl. 
 nobili genere natus est, he was born of a noble race. 
 
82 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 29. Cause is expressed by the ablative, usually without a 
 preposition. 
 
 victoria sua gloriantur, they boast of their -victory. 
 
 30. Personal Agent. The ablative with a or ab is used with 
 a verb in the passive voice to express z. personal agent. 
 
 [Note : When the person is regarded as instrument or means of 
 the action, it is written with per and the accusative.] 
 
 Galli a Romams superati sunt, the Gauls were conquered 
 
 by the Romans. 
 per indicium eniintiatum est, // was reported through an 
 infortner. 
 
 31. With Comparatives. The ablative is used after adjec- 
 tives in the comparative degree, with the sense of than. 
 
 [Note ; This is a substitute for qua?}L^ when the adjective is either 
 nominative or accusative.] 
 
 rex est potentior consule, a king is 7nore power/iil than 
 a consul. 
 
 B. Instrumental Ablative uses : — 
 
 32. Instrument or Means is expressed by the ablative, with- 
 out a preposition. 
 
 Garumna flfimine continetur, // is bounded by the Garonne 
 
 river. 
 
 33. Accompaniment is expressed by the ablative with cum. 
 [Note: In military phrases the preposition may be omitted if 
 
 the ablative has a modifying adjective.] 
 
 cum his legionibus ire contendit, Ite hastened to go with 
 
 these legions. 
 omnibus copiis profectus est, he departed with all his 
 
 troops. 
 
 34. Manner is expressed by the ablative with cum or sine. 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 83 
 
 [Note : The preposition may be omitted if the ablative has a 
 modifying adjective. Also, distinct words of manner, like modo, 
 ratidne,fugS., etc., do not need the preposition.] 
 
 cum celeritate profectus est, he set out swiftly. 
 
 35. Special Verbs. Uior,f}'uor, futigor, potior, 'vescor, and 
 their compounds, take an indirect object in the ablative. 
 
 [Note: Potior may take the genitive instead; e.g., sesi Galliae 
 pottri spirant (chapter 3, last line)] . 
 
 eodem consUio usi sunt, they adopted the same plan. 
 
 36. Quality is expressed by the ablative, if modified by an 
 adjective. 
 
 [Note : See Rule 2.] 
 
 summa audacia erat, he was a man of the utmost daring. 
 
 37. Price is vi^ritten in the ablative. 
 
 aedificium parvo pretio redemit, he bought the building 
 at a small price. 
 
 38. Specification. The ablative expresses that in respect to 
 which or in accordance with which something is or is done. 
 
 virtute praecedunt, they surpass in courage. 
 
 C. Locative Ablative uses : — 
 
 39. Place where is expressed by the ablative, usually with 
 in. 
 
 [Note .• The preposition is sometimes omitted with loco, castrts, 
 parte ; all words modified by totus ; most names of towns. Here be- 
 longs also a remnant of the old locative case, as in the following : 
 Somas, at Rome ; Rhodz, at Rhodes ; all towns in the singular of the 
 first and second declensions ; domi, at home ; militiae, abroad.] 
 
 in Grallia est, he is in Gaul. 
 
 nonniiliis locia vada sunt, there are fords in some places. 
 
84 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 40. Place from which is expressed by the ablative, usually 
 with a or ab., e or ex. 
 
 [ Note : In this is the familiar exception of names of towns, etc., 
 as before stated, without the preposition.] 
 
 ex ffnibus exeunt, they go out from their territories. 
 Roma verdt, he came from Rome. 
 
 41. Time when is expressed by the ablative, without a prep- 
 osition. 
 
 [Note : Closely allied to this are expressions which are both 
 time and place. These take the preposition in ; e.g., in pace.'] 
 ea die conveniunt, they assemble on that day. 
 
 42. Time within which is expressed by the ablative, with 
 or without a preposition. 
 
 in tertio anno exibunt, they will go out •within three years. 
 
 43. Ablative Absolute. Independent constructions, consist- 
 ing commonly of a noun or pronoun and a modifying adjective 
 or participle, often take the place of subordinate clauses of 
 time, cause, condition, and concession. 
 
 [Note : In accordance with the aforesaid meanings, the student 
 should avoid its literal translation, and render by the appropriate 
 English clause.] 
 
 Let the student select from the abundance of such constructions in 
 the text examples of the four principal ideas of the ablative absolute. 
 
 Addendum : Degree of Difference (see Rule 8i). 
 
 II. SYNTAX OF MODES 
 
 In Independent Sentences 
 
 [Note : The mode in independent sentences is regularly indica- 
 tive. The following exceptions are important : 
 
 44. Hortatory Subjunctive. The subjunctive is used in the 
 present tense to express exhortation (urging) or command. 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 85 
 
 hos latrones iuterficiamus, let us kill these bandits. 
 haec dicat, let him say this. 
 
 45. Potential Subjunctive expresses possibility. 
 dicat aliquls, some one may say. 
 
 46. Optative Subjunctive expresses a wish, usually preceded 
 by uti or utina7n. 
 
 falsum utiuam sit, / hope it is false. 
 
 47. Dubitative Subjunctive expresses doubt or deliberation, 
 and indignation. 
 
 [Note : This is interrogative in form, but rhetorically declarative.] 
 quid dicerem, what was T to say f 
 
 Subjunctive in Dependent Clauses 
 
 [Note: For " Sequence of Tenses " see Rule 93.] 
 
 48. Purpose is written in the subjunctive, usually after ut or 
 ne, and the relative pronoun. 
 
 [Note: The student is sometimes inclined to confuse this with 
 the idea of result ; e.g., in chapter 6, book I, from vel to faterentur. 
 In the explanation of the syntax of this particular passage even 
 eminent commentators disagree. One authority calls it result, 
 another, purpose. The test usually applicable is this : " Is the action 
 of the main verb directed toward the future ? " If so, the idea is 
 rather purpose. 
 
 For other ways of expressing purpose, see Rules 71 and 78. 
 
 The student should translate the clause of purpose by the English 
 infinitive.] 
 
 legationeB misit ut agros vastarent, he sent the legions to 
 lay waste the fields. 
 
 49. Result is written in the subjunctive, usually after ut or 
 ut ndn, and the relative pronoun. 
 
86 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 [Note : If the main clause is negative, qutn usually takes the 
 place of ut non (see Rule 80).] 
 
 mons impendebat ut transire non possent, a mountain 
 overhung so that they could not go across. 
 
 50. Characteristic. Occasionally, the logical connection of 
 a relative clause is to define some quality or characteristic of 
 its antecedent. This is called a " relative clause of charac- 
 teristic,'' and is written in the subjunctive. Otherwise, the 
 mode is indicative. 
 
 [Note : The test of mode may be this : May the words " of the 
 sort that " be reasonably inserted before the relative, then the clause 
 is characteristic. 
 
 Three of the following are of characteristic. Find them : " There 
 were some who pitied Csesar " ; " Let us compel a peace which shall 
 have no plots " ; " There are studies which sharpen the wits " ; 
 " This is He who is called King of the Jews."] 
 
 51. Cum Causal. Cum often introduces a clause of cause, 
 the verb of which is subjunctive. 
 
 quae cum ita sint, now, since this is so, . . . 
 
 52. Cum Concessive. Cum, in the sense of " though," in- 
 troduces a clause of concession, whose verb is subjunctive. 
 The main verb usually has tamen. 
 
 cum primi concidissent, tamen reliqui resistebant, though 
 the first had fallen, yet the rest resisted. 
 
 53. Relative Time — Cum. Cum, in the sense of " whUe " 
 and " after," introduces a clause of relative time, whose verb is 
 subjunctive. 
 
 [Note : The tenses are imperfect, to express " while " ; pluper- 
 fect, " after."] 
 
 cum Caesar in Gallia esset, while Casar was in Gaul. 
 cum Caesar in Galliam peivenisset, after Casar had ar- 
 rived in Gaul. 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 87 
 
 54. Quod Causal. Quod, quia, quoniatn, all meaning " since,'' 
 often introduce reasons which are given on another's authority, 
 not that of the writer or speaker. 
 
 [Note : By this use, the writer disclaims all responsibility. The 
 reason being thus indirectly quoted, the clause is properly subject to 
 the rules of indirect discourse. See Rule 68.] 
 
 quod Bit destitiitus queritur, he complains because, as he 
 says, he has been deserted. 
 
 55. Dum, Donee, Quoad sometimes take the indicative of 
 actual event in the past, but often their idea is of purpose, 
 doubt, futurity of a contingent event. The mode is then sub- 
 junctive. 
 
 [Note : Test this for mode : " I was happy until he came."] 
 Caesar exspectavit dum naves oonvenirent, Ccesar waited 
 until the skips should assemble. 
 
 56. Indirect Question. The indirect quotation of a direct 
 question is in the subjunctive. 
 
 [Note : The question is made the object of a. verb of asking, 
 telling, and the like.] 
 
 quid sentio, what do I think ? 
 
 quid ipse sentiam exponam, / will explain what I think. 
 Addendum: Subjunctive of Fearing. (See Rule 90.) 
 
 Special Functions of the Indicative 
 
 57. Cum Temporal — Present. When cum introduces a 
 clause of time in 'Cae. present ox the/kture, it takes the indica- 
 tive. 
 
 cum videbis, turn scies, when you see, then you will know- 
 
 58. Absolute Time — Cum. Cum, in the sense of "when," 
 sometimes merely defines the time in the past at which some- 
 thing was or was done. It then takes the indicative mode of 
 " absolute time." 
 
88 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 [Note: For "relative time," i.e., defining the circumstances or 
 conditions under which something was or was done, see Rule 53.] 
 paruit cum parere necesse erat, he obeyed when it was 
 necessary. 
 
 59. Absolute Time — Other Conjunctions. Postquam or 
 posteaguam, after: ut, ubi, when or whenever; cum primum, 
 shftul, simul ac, simul atgue, as soon as, introduce clauses of 
 absolute time, and take the indicative. 
 
 [Note : The tense is usually perfect or " historical " present, al- 
 though ut and ubi, in the sense of " whenever," take the pluperfect.] 
 Caesar, cum primum potuit, ad ezercitum contendit, 
 
 as soon as he was able, Casar hastened to the army. 
 id ubi dixisset, hastam mittebat, whenever he said this, 
 he hurled a spear. 
 
 60. Causal. 'YWe. zovi]\a\z'ivyas quod, quia, quonia7n,quandd 
 usually take the indicative of cause. 
 
 [Note : For exception, see Rule 54.] 
 
 quod altissimi sunt muii, Caesar multos dies morabitur, 
 because the walls are very hie;h, Ccesar will linger 
 ?nany days. 
 
 Conditional Sentences 
 
 [Note : There is a two-fold classification of conditions ; the one, 
 called " simple," offering no hint of the truth or falsity of the con- 
 dition; the other necessitating a distinct supposition of the fulfil- 
 ment or non-fulfilment of the condition. For purpose of distinction, 
 we may call the latter kind " complex," since it is varied in form, 
 and requires perhaps more careful analysis. 
 
 There are two parts in every complete conditional sentence ; the 
 one, called protasis, being subordinate and containing the condition ; 
 the other, called apodosis, containing the conclusion. 
 
 The conjunctions usually employed to introduce the protasis are 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 89 
 
 SI, if ; nisi, unless ; slii, but if. The apodosis is often introduced by 
 sTc, ita, turn. 
 
 Often the protasis is omitted, but implied, and sometimes the 
 whole structure is mixed and confusing.] 
 
 61. Simple Condition. If the protasis offers no means to 
 enable one to determine its truth or falsity, the condition is 
 called simple, and the mode of both parts is indicative. 
 
 [Note : The English sentence above is an illustration of such a 
 condition. See Rule 68.] 
 
 si fortis est eum laudo, if he is brave, I praise hifn. 
 
 62. Future Condition — "More Vivid." If the future ful- 
 filment of the condition is regarded as probable, that is, as 
 actually going to happen, the future indicative is used in both 
 clauses. 
 
 [Note : The future perfect is used in the protasis if its accom- 
 plishment is to precede the result.] 
 
 si pugnabit, turn eum laudabo, if he fights, then I shall 
 
 praise hint. 
 Caesar pacem faoiet, si hostes obsides dederint, Ccesar 
 ■will make peace if the enemy will have surrendered 
 hostages. 
 
 63. Future Condition — " Less Vivid." If the fulfilment of 
 the condition is regarded as improbable, the present subjunctive 
 is used in both clauses. 
 
 mentiar, si negem, I should lie if I should deny it. 
 
 64. Contrary to Fact — Present. Often the supposition is 
 knovifn to be false, then the imperfect subjunctive is used in 
 both clauses, when the condition still exists. 
 
 si amici mei adessent, laetus essem, if iny friends were 
 present, I would be happy. 
 
 65. Contrary to Fact — Past. In a known false condition 
 of past time, the pluperfect subjunctive is used in both clauses. 
 
go THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 nisi tu Eumaisses, nunquam recepissem, unless you had 
 lost it, I should never have recovered it. 
 
 Indirect Discourse 
 
 66. Indirect Discourse is the expression of another's thoughts 
 without regard for his exact words. 
 
 [Note : The incalculable advantage of this device of speech was 
 slow to occur to the human mind. It is comparatively recent in the 
 history of language, being found for the first fully developed in the 
 Greek and Latin. Of the earlier tongues, only the Sanscrit has the 
 germ of it. To-day, in common speech, it is universal. 
 
 For an extended illustration of the application of the following 
 rules in the change of discourse, see the text of chapter 17, second 
 part.] 
 
 67. The Infinitive. The main verb of the direct discourse 
 becomes infinitive when written indirecdy. 
 
 [Note: The infinitive clause is always the object of a verb — 
 whether present or implied — of sayings telling, etc.] 
 miles est fortis (direct). 
 dixit mQitem esse fortem (indirect). 
 
 68. Subordinate Clauses are regularly subjunctive in indirect 
 discourse. 
 
 [Note: Sometimes the student will find them indicative; the 
 clause may then be regarded as an insertion of the writer or speaker 
 — as given on his own authority — and hence not an integral part of 
 the quotation.] 
 
 Let the pupil select examples from the text. 
 
 69. Real Questions become subjunctive in indirect discourse. 
 
 [Note : " Real " questions, which are used to obtain information, 
 are opposed to " rhetorical " questions, which are really declarative 
 in meaning. The latter are treated as declarative, and thus fall 
 under Rule 67 ; as in chapter 14, sixth sentence, quod . . . posse ^ 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 9 1 
 
 quid tibi vis ? what do you wish f 
 
 Ariovistus Caesari respondit : quid sibi vellet, Ariovis- 
 tus asked Ccesar what he wanted. 
 
 70. The Imperative becomes subjunctive in indirect dis- 
 course. 
 
 [Note: The negative remains ne. Chapter 13 contains several 
 illustrations.] 
 
 Divico Caesari disit : ne suae virtuti tribueret, Divico 
 told Ccesar not to attribute it to his (Csesar's) valor. 
 (Let the student give the original command in the last sentence.) 
 70a. Addendum : Tenses in indirect discourse, see Rule 93. 
 
 III. ADDENDA 
 
 71. Purpose Constructions. There are found eight distinct 
 ways of expressing the idea of purpose. Of the following, the 
 first two are the most common, and the first six not infrequent. 
 The seventh is used only after intransitive verbs. The last is 
 quite rare, late, and not in Cicero. 
 
 In all of them, the purpose construction is best translated 
 into English by the infinitive ; as, " to attack the city " (see 
 Note in Rule 48). 
 
 a. By ut, etc. (see Rule 48). 
 
 b. By the relative clause (Rule 48). 
 
 c. By ad and the gerundive. 
 venerunt ad urbem oppugnandam. 
 
 d. By causa and the genitive of the gerund, or the genitive 
 of a noun or pronoun. 
 
 venerunt urbem oppugnandi causa. 
 
 e. By causa and the genitive of the gerundive. 
 venerunt urbis oppugnandae causa. 
 
92 THE BEGINNER-S CMSAR 
 
 f. By the supine in -um, after verbs of motion, 
 venerunt urbem oppugnattim. 
 
 g. By ad and the gerund, after intransitive verbs, 
 venerunt ad urbem oppugnandum. 
 
 h. By ihe. future participle. 
 
 venerunt urbem oppugnaturi. 
 
 72. Historical Infinitive. Sometimes, to give the impression 
 of rapid movement of events in narration, the infinitive is used 
 instead of a past indicative. 
 
 [Note: Its subject is nominative; see Rule 26. 
 
 For example, see the text of chapter 16, first sentence, _/2^Va>r.] 
 
 73. Superlative of Eminence denotes a very high degree of 
 a quality, when no distinct comparison is present. 
 
 HhenuB altissimus est, the Rhine is very deep (chapter 2). 
 
 73a. Note : With quam or vel, the superlative denotes the very 
 highest possible degree ; as, 
 
 quam masimae copiae adsunt, as many troops as possible 
 are present. (See, also, chapter 7.) 
 
 74. Complementary Infinitive expresses an additional action 
 or state of the same subject, thus completing the meaning of 
 the main verb. 
 
 Roma proficisci maturat, he hastens to depart from Rome. 
 
 [Note : Let the pupil analyze this sentence with careful reference 
 to the above definition.] 
 
 75. The Latter Supine (in -u) is used with certain adjectives, 
 nouns, and verbs, as an ablative of specification. 
 
 [Note : The adjectives commonly found are those meaning easy 
 or difficulty and those with reference to effects produced on the 
 senses ox feelings. The verbs found are about twenty-five in number, 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 93 
 
 and include prominently audita, dictii, facta. The nouns are fas, 
 nefas, opus^ 
 
 perfacile factu est, it is very easy to do (literally, it is very 
 
 easy with respect to the doing — see Rule 38). 
 foeda sunt auditu, it is shocking to hear. 
 
 76. Infinitive as Subject or Object. These are the usual 
 constructions of the infinitive. For an exception as to use, see 
 Rule 72. 
 
 a. As Subject: The predicate is usually some form of esse 
 or an impersonal verb ; as, 
 
 eum poenam sequl oportet, the penalty ought to follow 
 him. 
 
 b. As Object: This use is of a two-fold kind: the one, de- 
 scribed in Rule 74 ; the other being chiefly that described in 
 Rule 67, note. 
 
 In addition, the following verbs take the infinitive as direct 
 object : iubeo, to order ; veto, to forbid ; patior and sinb, to 
 allow ; void, nolo, maid, cupioj as, 
 
 sTgna inferri iubet, he orders the standards to be advanced. 
 
 77. The Preposition Ad, with the accusative, expresses the 
 idea of " near," in number or place. 
 
 oppida sua, numero ad duodecim, inoendunt, they burn 
 
 their towns, about twelve in number. 
 pons ad Genavam erat, there was a bridge near Geneva. 
 
 78. Quo introduces a clause of purpose, when the clause 
 contains a comparative. 
 
 castella communit, quo iacilius eos prohibere possit, he 
 
 fortifies redoubts in order to check them, the more easily 
 (chapter 8). 
 
 79. Apposition. A noun which closely follows and ex- 
 plains another noun agrees with the latter in case, and is 
 called an " appositive." 
 
94 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 opera Ciceronis oratoris legimus, we are reading the 
 works of Cicero, the orator. 
 
 80. Quin introduces a clause of result after Tiegatived ideas 
 of "doubt," " hinder," " prevent," and " resist." 
 
 [XoTE : The following are common in this construction : du- 
 bium est, impedio, deierreo. An exception to this, usually, is pro- 
 hibed, which takes an infinitive object, instead of the quin clause. 
 For example, see Rule 86.] 
 
 non dubium est quin hoc feceiit, there is no doubt he has 
 
 done this. 
 nihil impedit quin veniat, nothing hinders his coming. 
 
 81. Degree of Difference. The ablative is used with com- 
 paratives and words denoting comparison to express measure 
 or degree of difference. 
 
 [Note : The words of comparison usually found are post, ante, 
 tnfra, suprd.^ 
 
 proelium paucis ante diebus factum est, a battle was 
 fought a few days before (chapter i8, last sentence). 
 
 82. Predicate Noun or Adjective is one used after esse, or 
 similar meanings, to complete the sense, and agreeing with the 
 subject in case. 
 
 populus Romanus testis est, the Roman people is witness. 
 flumen est latum, the river is wide. 
 
 83. Coordinate Participle. The perfect passive participle is 
 sometimes used when the English would rather employ a 
 coordinate clause. 
 
 Caesar suas legiones coactas praemisit, Ccesar collected 
 his legions and setit them, forward. 
 
 84. Periphrastic Conjugation — Active. The future parti- 
 ciple may be combined with all forms of esse to denote what is 
 or was likely or going to happen at any time. 
 
 castra moturi erant, tliey were going to vtoi^ie camp. 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 95 
 
 85. Periphrastic Conjugation — Passive. The gerundive 
 may be combined with all forms of esse to denote moral obliga- 
 tion and necessity. 
 
 For further explanation and example, see Rule 1 6. 
 
 86. The Imperfect Tense. Besides its regular significance 
 of continued past state or action, the imperfect expresses the 
 ideas of habitual^ repeated, and attempted action. 
 
 [Note : The latter use is called the " conative."] 
 ad montes ibam, / used to go to the mountains. 
 frumentum flagitabat, he repeatedly demanded grain. 
 hostes nostros progredi prohibebant, the enemy tried to 
 keep our m.enfrom. advancing 
 
 [ Note : For the construction with prohibebant, see Rule So, 
 note.] 
 
 87. Personal Separation. The dative of persons is used as 
 the indirect object of verbs of " taking away " and the like, 
 the thing taken being made the accusative object. 
 
 [Note : Compare this with Rule 27, in which the person is the 
 direct object.] 
 
 nihil tibi detrazit senectus, old age has taken nothing from, 
 you. 
 
 88. The Comparative has sometimes a special significance 
 in expressing the idea of a considerable or undue degree of a 
 quality, and may then be translated by " rather," " somewhat," 
 " too." 
 
 senectus est loquacior, old age is rather talkative. 
 iuventiis est zix\.&a.c\ox, youth is too bold. 
 
 89. Copulative Relative. Sometimes the relative pronoun 
 begins a sentence, and serves to connect it closely to the pre- 
 ceding narrative. 
 
 quae omnia ab his facta sunt, now, all these things "were 
 done by them. 
 
96 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 [Note : Let the pupil notice that the relative is then translated 
 by " now " and a demonstrative pronoun.] 
 
 90. Verbs of Fearing take the subjunctive with tie, " lest," 
 and ut, "that not." 
 
 [Note : This apparent anomaly in the use of the conjunction is 
 explained by the fact that originally the subordinate clause was re- 
 garded as an independent optative subjunctive. — See Rule 46.] 
 
 timeo ne veniat, I fear he will come (originally, " I am 
 
 afraid. May he not come ! "). 
 
 91. Future Infinitive Periphrasis. Verbs which have no 
 supine lack the future infinitive. Hence a substitute is neces- 
 sary. Usually this substitute is also used instead of the regu- 
 lar infinitive in the passive voice of any verb. The substitute 
 is fore ut or futurum esse ut, with a subjunctive of result. 
 
 spero fore ut te paeniteat levitatis, I hope you -will repent 
 
 of your fickleness. 
 spero futiirum esse ut hostes vincantur, I hope the enemy 
 
 will be conquered. 
 
 [Let the student translate: "Caesar said he would demand 
 hostages," using the verb posco^ 
 
 92. Tenses of the Infinitive in indirect discourse may be 
 readily determined by returning the discourse to its original 
 direct speech. This shows the original tense, and the infinitive 
 must preserve it The only difference is in the past tenses, in 
 which case the perfect infinitive serves a threefold use — 
 representing the imperfect, perfect, and pluperfect tenses. 
 
 [Let the student follow the above direction, and determine the 
 tenses of the infinitives in the following : — 
 " He says that he has come." 
 " He said that he would come." 
 " He will say that he came." 
 " He saw that the soldiers were brave." 
 " He thought that the enemy had gone."] 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 97 
 
 93. Sequence of Tenses. In complex sentences, a " princi- 
 pal" tense of the main clause is followed by a "principal" 
 tense of the subordinate clause ; an " historical " tense is like- 
 wise followed by an " historical." 
 
 [Note: The "principal" tenses are those denoting present and 
 future time, embracing tiis present, future, present perfect, a.nd future 
 perfect. The " historical " tenses are those denoting past time, em- 
 bracing the imperfect, historical perfect, and pluperfect, and often an 
 " historical " present. 
 
 Let the pupil examine various complex sentences in the text, with 
 reference to the foregoing law.] 
 
 94. Subjunctive by Attraction. Sometimes a verb which 
 would regularly be indicative is written in the subjunctive 
 under the influence of the infinitive or subjunctive verb upon 
 which it depends, especially when the two clauses form one 
 complex idea. 
 
 For example, see chapter 27, second sentence, quo turn essent. 
 
 95. A, ab, de (dis), e, and ex, in composition with verbs, 
 take the ablative without a preposition if the idea of separa- 
 tion is figurative ; in literal or actual separation or motion the 
 preposition accompanies the ablative. 
 
 [Note: See Rules 27 and 40, of which this is a part.] 
 conatu desistunt, they desist from the attempt. 
 de provincia deoessit, he withdrew from the province. 
 
 96. Imperfect vs. Historical Perfect. The imperfect is the 
 tense of description; the perfect, of narration. The former 
 describes a situation ; the latter advances the narration of 
 events. 
 
 97. Hendiadys is a figure of syntax consisting of two nouns 
 in coordinate construction, one of which is logically dependent. 
 
 fidem et ius iurandum dant, they give the oath of alle- 
 giance. 
 
9^ THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 98. Dative with Special Verbs. The dative is used as the 
 object of libet, licet, and compounds of satis, bene, and male. 
 
 id nobis f acere licet, we are allowed to do this. 
 
 mihi ipsi nimquam satisfacio, / never satisfy myself. 
 
 99. Personal Instrument or Means is expressed hyper with 
 the accusative. 
 
 Caesar certior factus est per legates, Ccesar was in- 
 formed through envoys. 
 
 100. Substantive Clauses are those which are used like 
 nouns, as subject or object, or in apposition. 
 
 [Note : Such clauses are usually infinitive, subjunctive of purpose 
 or result, indicative with quod, indirect question. 
 
 For example, see chapter lo, second sentence, ut . . . haberet-l 
 
 101. Greek Accusative. The synecdochical or Greek accu- 
 sative of specification is found in Latin — frequently in poetry, 
 occasionally in prose. 
 
 Examples in prose : — 
 
 id temporis, as to that titne. 
 
 quod si, but z)^ (literally, as to which, if). 
 
 102. The genitive occurs with causa, gratia, " for the sake 
 of " ; ergo, " because of " ; instar, " like " ; pridie, " the day be- 
 fore " ; postridie, " the day after " ; tenus, " as far as." 
 
 Authorities differ in the technical assignment of this geni- 
 tive ; some call it simply "subjective," others "partitive." 
 Logically neither seems wholly satisfactory. 
 
 103. The Adjectival Partitive. Superlatives and some com- 
 paratives of adjectives expressing the idea of order, rank, or 
 succession, also tnedius, ceterus, and reliquus, mean not what 
 object, but what part of it. 
 
 prima nocte, in the first part of the night. 
 
RULES OF SYNTAX 
 
 99 
 
 104. Logical Agreement of the Verb. Sometimes the verb 
 agrees not with its grammatical subject, but with the subject 
 appositive or a predicate noun, serving as the logical subject. 
 
 summa omniiim fuertmt, they -were in all. 
 
 105. The Adjectival Participle. The participle is often the 
 equivalent of a subordinate clause or phrase, expressing time, 
 cause, condition, concession, tnanner, and means. 
 
 damnatiun poenam sequl oportebat, if condemned, he 
 must suffer punishtnent. 
 
 Foils a Caesare in Rheiw facius 
 
NOTES 
 
 Bbing Mainly Geographical and Historical 
 
 Caesaris commentarii is the proper title of the complete account 
 of Caesar's campaigns as proconsul of Gaul, from the spring of 58 
 B.C., when on his arrival he began his operations against the Hel- 
 vetii, to 52 B.C., when he won his memorable victory over Gaul, 
 united under the intrepid Vercingetorix, " the greatest of the Gauls, 
 the first , national hero of France." These seven campaigns were 
 written by Caesar himself, and the account is popularly called the 
 " seven books of the Gallic war." Each " book " is a concise chron- 
 icle of one year. The short interim, from the fall of the town of 
 Alesia in 52, when, as Plutarch says, "Vercingetorix came out of 
 the gate, threw off his armor, and sat quietly at Caesar's feet," to the 
 last futile rally of the Gauls in the southwest, is narrated in the 
 eighth and final book by one of Csesar's officers and friends, Hirtius 
 Pansa. 
 
 As present and indubitable testimony of the fact of these closing 
 experiences of the great commander, it is pertinent to state here that 
 about 1865 the government of France made extensive investigations 
 on the site of old Alesia, and in these excavations innumerable relics 
 and traces of the siege were found. Camps, redoubts, trenches, 
 staked pits, and coins, swords, spear-heads and other articles, testify 
 not alone to the truth but the accuracy of Caesar's account of this 
 siege, which is " one of the most remarkable on record, and which 
 may well rank among the decisive military operations of the world's 
 history." 
 
 Supplementary Reading on the Bellum Helveticum 
 
 Froude's Caesar, pp. 214-231. 
 Fowler's Julius Caesar, Chap. 8. 
 loi 
 
I02 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 Guizot's History of France, Vol. I, pp. 47—51. 
 
 Merivale's History of Rome, Vol. I, pp. 237-262. 
 
 Mommsen's History of Rome, Vol. IV, pp. 289-295. 
 
 Napoleon's Caesar, Vol. II, Ch. 3. 
 
 Plutarch's Lives, Cassar. 
 
 Trollope's Czesar's Commentaries, Chap. 2. 
 
 THE HELVETIAN WAR 
 Chapter I 
 
 Gallia, or Gaul, may be regarded roughly as the region now 
 covered by France. More particularly, it was the section of conti- 
 nental Europe west of the Alps and the Rhine, including Switzerland, 
 and north of the Pyrenees mountains. To this may be added the 
 land below the Alps, which Caesar calls Gallia citerior, and which 
 the northern tribes of Europe, some five hundred years before, had 
 overrun, not stopping short of the sack of the great Rome itself. 
 
 Notice carefully that Cassar sometimes speaks of Gallia as merely 
 one of the three divisions of " Gaul as a whole.'' 
 
 Belgae, Aquitani, Celtae : These nations are represented to-day 
 by the Welsh, Basques of northwestern Spain, and the Irish and 
 Highland Scotch, respectively. 
 
 The Belgae : The Belgian tribes commonly claimed German origin. 
 Strabo calls them yep/mviKSv %8vos, a " Germanic people." And Hir- 
 tius, in the Eighth Book, says, " They are not much different from 
 the Germans." 
 
 The Celtae : These are the people whom the Romans meant 
 especially when they spoke of Gauls. In Caesar's time they had 
 fallen from the position of headship of all France to a third part in 
 the territorial division which he describes. They called themselves 
 " Children of Night," whence the origin of our eyipiession fortnight 
 a.nd se'nnight — in accordance with the Gallic manner of reckoning 
 time by night. Modem scholars have learned a little of their lan- 
 guage from proper names and inscriptions, which show them to be 
 a branch of the Aryan race, which swept westward from Asia over 
 Europe long before the time of Greece or Rome. For the English 
 
NOTES 103 
 
 meaning of some Celtic proper names, see tiie Vocabulary of this 
 book. 
 
 Mercatores, or " Italian traders " : Caesar tells us that the Belgians 
 were yet untouched by Roman civilization, they being too remote for 
 the visits of the Italian traders, coming up from Marseilles along the 
 natural highway of the Rhone, the Saone, and then the Loire. But 
 upon the great and open central portion, the land of the Celts, was 
 being dumped, from pack-horse, mule, or cart, every luxury of the 
 Roman epicure — and with it all, slowly, the attendant vices. The 
 most common article of traffic was the sparkling southern .wines, for 
 which, it is said, these people would barter their sons. 
 
 Thus Rome was waging a double-headed warfare c»f arms and de- 
 bauchery. The one followed the ravages of the other, and already 
 in Caesar's day the former bold and hardy tribes of Gaul, that " once 
 magnificent people, were in a state of change and decomposition.'' 
 
 In order that the pupil may understand better the environment of 
 the people against whom Caesar planned and executed his victorious 
 campaigns, we quote here a few lines from Froude : 
 
 " The Gauls had yielded to contact with the Roman Province. 
 They had built towns and villages. They had covered the land 
 with farms and homesteads. They had made roads. They had 
 bridged rivers, even such rivers as the Rhone and the Loire. They 
 had amassed wealth, and had adopted habits of comparative luxury, 
 which, if it had not abated their disposition to fight, had diminished 
 their capacity for fighting. 
 
 " The chief was either hereditary or elected, or won his command 
 by the sword. The mass of the people were serfs. The best fight- 
 ers were self-made nobles, under the chief's authority. Every man 
 in the tribe was the chief's absolute subject; the chief, in turn, was 
 bound to protect the meanest of them against injury from without. 
 War, on a large scale or a small, had been the occupation of their 
 lives. When the call to arms went out, every man of the required age 
 was expected at the muster, and the last comer was tortured to death 
 in the presence of his comrades as a lesson against backwardness.'' 
 
 Thus we see a rude resemblance to feudalism. 
 
 Oceano: This means the Atlantic, and especially that part adja- 
 cent to France, now called the Bay of Biscay. 
 
I04 THE BEGINNER'S CySSAS 
 
 Chapter II 
 
 Orgetorix : He first suggested his scheme in B.C. 6i, three years 
 before Caesar's appearance in Gaul. This date is confirmed by a 
 sentence in the next chapter. Note how the Romans expressed 
 dates, viz., by designating the consuls of the particular year. 
 
 loci natura : " These bold, hardy mountaineers occupied modem 
 Switzerland." 
 
 provinciam nostram : See Vocabulary. 
 
 pro multitudine : The population of Helvetia, as given by Caesar 
 in chapter 29, was only 263,000. As the same region now has a 
 population of about three millions, the fact of over-crowded condi- 
 tions must be disregarded in accounting for the migration. Rather 
 is it attributable to the increasing encroachment of the Germans, 
 and the report of broad, fertile fields far to the west along the shores 
 of the Bay of Biscay between the Garonne and the Loire. Above 
 all is the fact of their inherent unrest, as shown by the escapades of 
 previous generations ; their part in the Cimbri invasion, their al- 
 liances with the Teutons on lesser occasions, their campaigns of fire 
 and sword down the Rhone. The disaster at Aix, forty years be- 
 fore, was now forgotten, and time was ripe for another outbreak. 
 This is rather the natural explanation of their desire for new homes. 
 
 in latitudinem : The Jahrbilcher fiir clasdsche Pkilologie sug- 
 gests that Caesar wrote LXXX, and this was changed to CLXXX 
 by mistake of some early copyist. The region in question measures 
 80 Roman miles in width, instead of 180, as given. The Roman 
 mile, or " a thousand paces," is about .9 of the English mUe, or 
 4,854 feet. "Vas passus is 4 feet 10^ inches. 
 
 Chapter III 
 
 regnum obtinuerat : Catamantaloedis had formerly held the chief- 
 taincy among his people. His son, Casticus, was induced to make 
 an effort to secure the same position for himself. From this we in- 
 fer that the chief authority was no longer hereditary, but elective or 
 won by the sword or political chicane. 
 
 principatum : A close distinction is drawn by some authorities 
 
NOTES 105 
 
 between this word and regnum. The latter was distinctly political, 
 necessarily involving official position and authority, a power con- 
 ferred by the tribe. T^e principatum was the prerogative of one 
 bom to rank and wealth, being a position of prominence without 
 constitutional or official power. This distinction seems to be con- 
 firmed by the case of Dumnorix. He already possessed the princi- 
 patum, and was induced to try for the regnum, that is, the political 
 sovereignty. (See notes to chapter i<), principatum.) 
 
 regna : The plural is used because the political sovereignty of 
 three states is meant. 
 
 tres populos : Helvetii, ^dui, Sequani. 
 
 Chapter IV 
 
 Ea res : The conspiracy. 
 
 Ex vinculis : " In chains." 
 
 damnatum . . . oportebat : Note that Caesar omits eum, which is 
 the implied object of sequi, the whole being the subject of the im- 
 personal verb. 
 
 igni : Barbarous and inhuman practices seem to have been not 
 uncommon among the Gauls. See the quotation from Froude, in 
 Chapter I, last sentence. Human sacrifice was sometimes offered 
 in religious ceremony. Fire was the common fate of traitors. 
 
 suam familiam : The meaning of this is now a mooted question. 
 The derivation of this word, irora famulus, " servant," seems to show 
 plainly that it means a gang of servants or slaves, rendered by the 
 one word " household." Caesar's sentence is then properly con- 
 structed, for the clients and debtors are separate and additional 
 members of the entire retinue of Orgetorix, and not to be considered 
 a part of the familia. If not so, then his sentence is carelessly 
 written. The latter fact is sometimes argued. 
 
 clientes : Retainers or devoted followers, whom oath and sacred 
 custom compelled to follow their chief, like the vassal of the middle 
 ages. Caesar here uses a Latin word which to the Roman gave at 
 once a clear idea of that relationship of lord and vassal which reached 
 its fullness of growth in mediaeval times ; for it existed in Rome as 
 well as Gaul under the name of client and patron. Thus Caesar 
 does not enter into explanation of the matter, for he knows his 
 
Io6 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 people are already familiar with it at home. In a subsequent book, 
 however, he again mentions this institution, and shows especial 
 interest in a peculiar feature of it. In Book III, Chapter 22, Caesar 
 tells us that when Crassus was campaigning in the southwest and 
 besieging an Aquitanian town, a certain leader of the enemy came 
 rushing out from another less well-guarded part of the town, accom- 
 panied by six hundred devoted followers called soldurii. Cesar's 
 brief account of the condition of these retainers is valuable. He 
 says they enjoy all the advantages of life with him to whose service 
 they are sworn, and if misfortune befalls him, they suffer the same 
 fate or commit suicide. Caesar adds that never in human memory 
 has a soldurius refused death after his master. This relationship 
 was the natural, perhaps inevitable, growth of a time when might was 
 right, and the rule that only of the strong. It is a mark of a higher 
 civilization than that of the past, that we have been able to devise a 
 better social order than that of vassalage. 
 
 se eripuit : Exactly how he effected this is not explained. Some 
 commentators say that the large retinue of the accused man awed 
 the court to silence. 
 
 multitudinem cogerent : See again the extract from Froude, in 
 regard to the mustering of men (Notes, Chapter I). 
 
 ut arbitrantur : Notice that ut is often used with the indicative in 
 the sense of " as." 
 
 Chapter V 
 
 quod constituerant : This means the emigration. At first the 
 older men had opposed the project, but they had at last been over- 
 ruled by the less cautious and less experienced younger element. 
 Thus, prudence and wisdom of age gave way to the indiscretion and 
 enthusiasm of youth, and again to the unfortunate people was to 
 come a repetition of the reverses of Aix, forty years before. 
 
 oppidum vs. vicus : The distinction of meaning of these words is 
 not more a question of size than of fortifications. About the former 
 was always a wall. The latter was a group of houses in the open 
 country. The existence of towns, villages, buildings, and farms, 
 herein mentioned, shows the Gauls to have advanced far beyond the 
 primal state of human life. 
 
NOTES 107 
 
 reliqua aedificia : This means all buildings not already burned ; 
 that is, all structures on the outlying farms, beyond town or village 
 limits. 
 
 trium mensium : This would seem to show how long a time it 
 might take them to reach their new home. Let the pupil pause to 
 contemplate what a vast amount of food would be required for 
 368,000 people for three months ! It has been variously estimated 
 that it took six to twelve thousand wagons and about twenty-five 
 thousand draught animals, extending along a line of thirty to fifty 
 miles, to transport this food. 
 
 Rauraci, Tulingi, Latobrigi : It will be profitable for the pupil to 
 take a good map of modern Europe and locate the regions occupied 
 by these early people. The Rauraci were near Basle ; the Tulingi, 
 near Schaffhausen ; the Latobrigi, in the Black Forest (Schwarzwald). 
 Notice the repetition of the conjunction et ; this is called /«/j/.fj'K- 
 deton. 
 
 Boii: These were properly a Gallic tribe, although at this time 
 rather widely scattered and homeless, many being in Germany, just 
 across the Rhine. Schweizer-Sidler is authority for the statement 
 that the Gauls in Germany were a remnant left behind in the great 
 Aryan migration from east to west. 
 
 Woreia : Modern site of Neumarkt, about one hundred miles 
 southwest of Vienna. 
 
 Chapter VI 
 
 itinera : " There were only two ways by which they could leave 
 home." If the pupil will examine a good modern map, he will see 
 how effectually the ways to the south and west were blocked. Nature 
 has raised an almost unbroken barrier about that little country. 
 Along the south and southwest tower the highest ridges and peaks 
 of the whole Alps, including the famous Rosa, St. Gothard, Great 
 St. Bernard, Finster Aarhom, Jungfrau, and the highest of all — Mt. 
 Blanc. To the west stood the then impassable Jura range. Whether 
 the comparatively open route down the Rhine, along the base of the 
 Vosges, was considered or not we are not informed. One may infer 
 that it was rejected, because of its long and tedious circuit through 
 a country particularly hostile. 
 
Io8 THE BEGINNER'S CJESAR 
 
 Thus, nature conspired with man and matter to force a conffict 
 between Gaul and Roman. So down the lake to Geneva they were 
 to go. At that point a choice of way opened: they might cross the 
 bridge at Geneva into the country of the Allobroges, who, although 
 under Roman dominion, were not loyal to the master. Their way 
 would then be through country easy to traverse; or, they might 
 continue down the river along its northern bank and emerge into an 
 open country, through the narrow defile where the river bends around 
 the southern limb of the Jura. This way was at last forced upon 
 them. This defile or pass is now called the Pas de I'Ecluse, and is 
 situated on the line of raOway from Paris to Geneva, via Macon, 
 about an hour's ride out of Geneva. An idea of the wUdness of this 
 region may be gained from the fact that a tunnel of two and one-half 
 miles has been constructed to avoid one of the most difficult parts. 
 
 per provinciam nostram : This really means the land of the Allo- 
 broges, south and southeast of Geneva, being now called Dauphine 
 and Savoie. 
 
 The region had been subjugated in B. c. 121. It had revolted 
 and was again pacified by Pomptinus in B. c. 61, and made a part 
 of the Roman Province, the proconsular authority thus being extended 
 quite to Geneva. 
 
 Vado transitu! : Caesar says there were fords at some places. 
 Now there is only one, and that is only a few miles down from 
 Geneva. The river is very swift, and thus probably its current has 
 worn away the bed. From Lyons to almost the mouth, the current 
 is so strong that only the largest steamers can navigate it. 
 
 Genava : This is a Celtic word, genu, meaning mouth, since at 
 this point the Rhone gorges the waters of the lake into its narrow 
 bed. 
 
 pons : This is mentioned, since the Helvetii planned to cross it 
 into the land of the Allobroges. Hence, Caesar's first act was to 
 destroy it (see chapter VII). 
 
 a. d. V. Kal. Apr. : ante diem quintuTn Kalendas Apriles, " the 
 fifth day before the Kalends of April," nominally March 28. This 
 is a peculiar construction. It is an instance of case by attraction, 
 corresponding to mode by attraction, explained in Rule 94. Kalendas 
 is the object of ante. Diem is said to be drawn away from the usual 
 
NOTES 109 
 
 ablative of time when by its proximity to ante. Apriles is an adjec- 
 tive, modifying Kalendas. 
 
 Chapter VII 
 
 Caesari : Notice that this is the first mention of Csesar. It is 
 peculiar that he, the writer, speaks of himself, the actor, always in 
 the third person, as though he were writing of another. 
 
 Let the pupil now consider how Caesar had come to be so con- 
 cerned in Gallic affairs that word was brought directly to him. It 
 was the custom to grant to the consuls, at the close of their term of 
 office, the governorship of some province, for one year, with the title 
 of proconsul. Caesar had just finished his year as consul (b. c. 59). 
 He was the ablest Roman living, not excepting the great Pompey, 
 who had achieved undying fame in his swift victory over the pirates 
 of the Mediterranean and over Mithridates, the scourge of the East. 
 Now, again, good service would be rendered Rome if she were 
 relieved of fear of Gaul and German, who were hovering " like an 
 ominous cloud charged with forces of uncertain magnitude," the par- 
 tial strength and fury of which Italy had already more than once seen 
 in action. 
 
 Now again was the need of an able man. The Senate, as usual, 
 was lethargic. The people, however, were spurred by personal 
 anxiety and fear to something of the old fire. It was they who had 
 urged the matter of Pompey's mission, mentioned above, and now 
 again they were to make no mistake in their choice of a man to care 
 for their interests on the northern frontier. They played their hand 
 with a vengeance, and instead of the usual one year, they determined 
 to send Cassar as proconsul or governor of Gaul for five years. The 
 choice of Caesar may be largely attributed to his popularity. He 
 was the idol of the people, who seem to have come to feel that with 
 him naught was impossible, in him "was the divine majesty of gods, 
 who are the masters of kings." It was a case of prejudiced choice ; 
 for, as Froude says, " No Roman general was ever sent upon an 
 enterprise so fraught with complicated possibilities, and few with less 
 experience of the realities of war." 
 
 Thus to Cassar, as the newly appointed governor of Gaul, was 
 
no THE BEGIXNER'S C^SAR 
 
 brought word of it condition of affairs requiring his immediate 
 presence. 
 
 Maturat ab urbe : When urbs is alone, that is, without its apposi- 
 tive of the particular city, it means Rome. 
 
 Max. pot. itineribus : He travelled sometimes a hundred miles a 
 day, either walking at the head of his legions, or mounted on his 
 own favorite horse, which would suffer no one but his master to 
 mount him, or borne in his litter while dictating to four or sometimes 
 seven amanuenses — reading, writing, dictating, and listening all at 
 once. " Under the rains of Gaul, swimming its rivers, climbing its 
 mountains on foot, and making his bed among rains and snows in 
 its forests and morasses," of which Michelet, Suetonius, and Plutarch 
 all tell us, he spared himself none of the hardships of the common 
 soldier. 
 
 Provlnciae . . . legio una: Caesar went by way of Marseilles, 
 where he probably had left a legion on his return to Rome from 
 Spain, one year before. This was the legion which was to become 
 the famous " tenth." Then, after levying other troops, he hurried 
 on, reaching the vicinity of Geneva in eight days (Plutarch). 
 
 L. Cassium : This is an incident of the attempted invasion of 
 Italy by the Cimbri and Teutones, Germanic tribes, with GaUic allies, 
 in 107 B. c. The army of L. Cassius Longinus was one of five or 
 six to be defeated by the barbarians during those fearful years from 
 113— 105 B. c. Only in 102 B. c, by Marius at Aquae Sextiae (Aivi, 
 near Marseilles, and in loi B. c. at Vercellae, in Italy, were these 
 disasters fully avenged. " The homeless people of the Cimbri and 
 their comrades were no more" (Mommsen). 
 
 ab Helvetiis pulaum : After the Cimbri had defeated the Roman 
 consul, Papirius Carbo, in Noricum, B. c. 1 13, they turned westward 
 and instigated the Helvetii to similar action. 
 
 sub iugum : " under the yoke." This ceremony was the usual 
 token of surrender. Livy, the greatest contemporary Roman histo- 
 rian, the personal friend of the C^sars, the Gibbon-Macaulay of his 
 day, describes the construction of the yoke as follows : " Tribus hastis 
 iugum fit; humi fixis duabus.superque eas transversa una deligata." 
 Under this the defeated army marched. Note our word subjugate. 
 
NOTES III 
 
 Chapter VIII 
 
 interea : " in the meantime," i.e., from the time the Helvetian 
 agents left him, April i, until the designated time of their return, 
 April 13. 
 
 murum fossamque perducit : Thus entrance into the Province 
 was prevented, but the vpay to the west still lay open through the 
 Pas de I'Ecluse. Caesar's force was small. He must replenish it. 
 Leaving Labienus to guard the newly constructed line of defenses 
 along the south bank of the Rhone, he set out for Italy. But before 
 he could return with his five new legions, the enemy had accom- 
 plished their exodus through the Sequani, and were plundering and 
 ravaging the land of the .^dui, as given in chapters g, 10 and n 
 following. 
 
 As to the wall and moat which were constructed from Geneva to 
 the pass of the Jura, a distance of about eighteen miles by the river, 
 but only half that in a straight line, the labor of construction does 
 not seem wonderful when we are told that recent surveys show that 
 the total extent of space requiring fortification was only about three 
 miles. The work was probably done in as many days. The reason 
 for this short distance is that the south bank of the river is very 
 rugged, being quite precipitous in most places. Thus only at ex- 
 posed places, where the bank was sloping, were defenses necessary 
 to prevent the enemy from fording and scaling the opposite shore. 
 A clear idea of the appearance of these walls and ditches will be 
 gained by a study of the cut on page 44. 
 
 praesidia, castella : The former were forces, occupying the latter. 
 The castella were little forts, built at the more open and accessible 
 points along the river. The engineers who surveyed the ground by 
 direction of Napoleon III, already mentioned in these Notes, found 
 traces of these structures. About four redoubts, or castella, were 
 located. It would be ill advised to associate these fortresses with 
 the fords, since the Helvetii were in possession of boats and rafts, 
 which made them independent of shallows. Knowing this, the 
 Romans certainly took no notice of fords in locating their castella. 
 Hence the statement that in those days there were more fords than 
 at present does not follow from this fact of the castella. 
 
112 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 Chapter IX 
 
 Seqaanis invitis : However willing the Sequani might be to see 
 the Helvetii in their neighbors' territories, they objected to the pres- 
 ence, in their own, of such a flight of devouring locusts. Evidently, 
 however, there was some general scheme, of which the entry of the 
 Helvetii into Gaul was an essential part; thus, the Sequani were 
 induced to agree (Froude). 
 
 To see what this general scheme was will help the pupil to com- 
 prehend the pohtical situation in Gaul at this time. The iEdui seem 
 to have inherited the Celtic leadership of old, and the Romans, in 
 their desire to extend their power over Gaul, had taken them under 
 their protection. But this subtle influence was resisted, not only by 
 tribes quite as strong as the .^dui, but even by parties within tribes 
 nominally favorable to Rome, even within the ^Edui themselves. 
 The national spirit was not dead in Gaul. Everywhere the patriots, 
 proud of their independence, rankling against the fetters Rome was 
 slowly forging for them, were at work marshalling their strength 
 within and without their country, soliciting assistance from whatever 
 source, even from the Germans. As Cjesar tells us in Book VI, 
 chapters ii and 12, in every district, in every hamlet, were these two 
 factions, one in sympathy with Rome, the other bitterly averse to all 
 foreign interference, each seeking external assistance, looking for 
 friends beyond the confines of their own country. The prowess of 
 the Helvetii, and especially their experience in warfare with both 
 Roman and German, made them especially welcome to the national 
 or patriotic party. Their presence would be a most desirable acqui- 
 sition in a struggle for maintenance of Gallic independence. Thus, 
 since the party of the patriots was now everywhere ascendant, the 
 entry of this hardy people was easily effected, being an important 
 part of the general scheme to resist the encroachment of the Romans. 
 
 Dumnorigem Aednum : In Book VI, chapter 12, Csesar says 
 the leaders of the two factions were the ^dui, for Rome ; the Se- 
 quani, for the people. This is but a broad statement of the situa- 
 tion; for, as he himself says again, as stated above, in every district, 
 in every hamlet, and even in families, there was the same factional 
 strife. Dumnorix was the ardent leader of the national faction 
 
NOTES 113 
 
 among the ^dui. Thus he favored the coming of the Helvetii. 
 With the success of the patriots, he hoped for the regnum (see Notes 
 to chapter 3), not of the Sequani alone, but perhaps of Gaul. 
 
 Obsides dant : This fact shows the utter decomposition and alien- 
 ation of the Gallic people as well as their extreme barbarism, since 
 this guaranty of a peaceful passage was deemed necessary. This 
 proved to be a wise foresight of the Sequani, when the passing 
 throng reached the land beyond. (See chapter 11.) 
 
 Chapter X 
 
 Quiet at last followed the repeated but vain attempts of the Hel- 
 vetii to scale the south bank of the Rhone, and enter the possessions 
 of the AUobroges, as described in chapter 8. To know the cause 
 of the lull and what was transpiring in the Helvetian quarters, Caesar 
 sent scouts, who brought back word (Caesari renuntiatur) of the in- 
 tended movements of the enemy. 
 
 In this chapter Caesar states fully why he was so opposed to the 
 emigration of the Helvetii. Some writers are inclined to discredit 
 him, and feel that his reasons were but pretexts for interference, dis- 
 guising his real purpose of extending Roman sovereignty over Gaul. 
 
 Judging Rome by her previous history and even by events then 
 going on in other parts of her frontier, this may be true. Yet the 
 force of Caesar's argument, that it would be dangerous to have such 
 a, hostile and warlike people as the Helvetii as neighbors to the 
 Romanized tribes of the western part of the province, separated not 
 by impassable mountains, but by reaches of open and level plains, 
 must be credited. Furthermore, there was no surety that the emi- 
 grants would abide in tTieir new home. Caesar's keen mind foresaw 
 that the whole movement was but the prelude of the play, and 
 sooner or later the whole region would rise and move as one great 
 tide over the borders of the empire. The beginning must be stopped 
 once for all. Some commentators have argued the emptiness of 
 Caesar's excuse of opposition to the Helvetii, and have said that, in- 
 stead of being nearer to the Roman dominions, the emigrants in 
 question would be still further away. In respect to miles, as the 
 crow flies, this claim is true, virtually it is absurd. As Cicero once 
 
114 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 said, the gods placed the Alps to shelter Rome in her weakness. 
 Helvetia lay beyond that barrier, while on the far west, from the 
 northern bank of the mouth of the Garonne, whither the emigrants 
 were making, to the borders of the Province, was a stretch of only a 
 hundred mUes of open country. To cross this would be, for any 
 warring party of horse, but the casting of a pebble. 
 
 Another conclusive reason for resisting the emigration itself is 
 found to have been in Caesar's mind, by the fact that after the defeat 
 of the enemy at Bibracte, near Autun (chapter 26), he ordered the 
 remnant of the people to return to Helvetia ; for he knew, if it were 
 left vacant, hordes of Germans would fill it, and from there out again 
 they would follow in the wake of the HelvetU, and thus Rome would 
 soon have to do with a still fiercer and still more dreaded foe. 
 
 in Italiam : Nominally, Italy extended north only to the Rubicon 
 river. Caesar went only to Aquileia, near the head of the Adriatic, 
 now AquUa, an inconsiderable city, long since outgrown by Venice. 
 At that time Aquileia was the chief recruiting station for the north- 
 west, and very strongly fortified. 
 
 magnis itineribus : From 20 to 25 miles per day. 
 
 proximum iter : He returned from Aquileia by way of Turin, 
 where he levied the dims legiones mentioned, and thence on to the 
 pass of Mont Genevre, just south of the famous Mt. Cenis tunnel of 
 to-day, and near the modern Brian9on. Here he was attacked by 
 mountaineers, whom he speedily repulsed. 
 
 quinque legiones : There was already one legion on the Rhone 
 with Labienus. This made six legions, or about 25,000 men, now 
 under Caesar's command, besides some native recruits of Gallic 
 cavalry. 
 
 Ocelum : The modern site of this town is not known. Certainly, 
 it was very near, if not quite, where Brianyon now stands. Some 
 suggest, rather, the city of Grenoble, pop. 65,000, situated at the 
 confluence of the Isere and the Drac, in the magnificent plain of 
 Graisivaudan, surrounded by imposing mountains. 
 
 Segusiavi : These were clients of the jEdui, hence mainly favor- 
 able to Rome. They were situated around modem Lyons. Caesar 
 crossed the Rhone above Lyons, keeping a northwesterly route to- 
 ward the Saone, thus aiming to reach the rear of the advancing host. 
 
NOTES IIS 
 
 In tracing his route at this point, there is a little uncertainty. If 
 he crossed the Rhone below Lyons, into the main country of the 
 Segusiavi, as is to be inferred from his last statements in this chap- 
 ter, then it were necessary that he recross the Rhone or pass over 
 the Saone above Lyons, in order to get into the near of the enemy, 
 who were crossing the latter river on their way westward, as de- 
 scribed in cliapter 12. But Cjesar makes no mention of such a 
 detour. Thus it is generally interpreted that the Segusiavi reached 
 across the river at Vienne, and occupied more or less of the region 
 on the east side northward from that point. Thus, as stated, it Is 
 generally understood that he kept on in a, northwesterly route, 
 across this arm of the Segusiavan country, crossing the Rhone above 
 Lyons, where it turns to the east. 
 
 Chapter XI 
 
 iam : " By this time." Napoleon III estimated that Caesar was 
 absent on his recruiting expedition around Aquileia about 40 days. 
 During this time, the Helvetii had marched but about 100 miles, that 
 is, from Geneva, via the pass of the Jura, to Macon on the Sa&ne. 
 But it is also estimated that the line of march was 50 miles long. 
 Hence at the time of Cassar's return, the van of the enemy was well 
 into the .^Eduan country beyond the river, at least to Chalons. In 
 the next chapter, he says three-fourths were already beyond the river. 
 
 The M&ai : Why these people were especially despoiled, and with 
 what confidence they could send appeals to Csesar, as here related, 
 the pupil will readily understand from what has already been given 
 in these notes. 
 
 The Ambarri and AUobroges: Caesar speaks of them in terms 
 showing that they had been utterly ravaged, since through this region 
 the whole multitude had passed. The .iEdui were yet to feel the 
 full and complete effect of the onslaught. They were crying out 
 more in fear of the coming storm. 
 
 Chapter XII 
 
 de tertia vigilia : From midnight to 3 a.m. (see Vocabulary). 
 Tigurini : These were one of the Gallic tribes or districts, whom 
 
ii6 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CjESAR 
 
 the Cimbri persuaded to join in the invasion of Italy. They assisted 
 in the defeat of the consular army of Junius Silanus in 109 B.C. and 
 of that of Cassius in 107 B.C. Hence Cassar's exultation that fate 
 had reserved for him the vengeance. 
 
 This thought turns us to the question of Caesar's religious creed. 
 Froude says in his admirable chapter on Caesar, the man : " He 
 found no reason for supposing that there vfas a life beyond the 
 grave. He respected the religion of the Roman State as an institu- 
 tion established by the laws. His own writings contain nothing to 
 indicate (prove?) that he himself had any religious belief at all." 
 Another writer has said: "A disbeliever in the superstitions of his 
 day, he yet seems to acknowledge the presence of a. controlling 
 power." 
 
 Chapter XIII 
 
 pontem in Arare : This was, of course, a bridge of boats, called a 
 "pontoon," probably constructed of the vessels which were bringing 
 food up the river, as stated in chapter 16. 
 
 diebus viginti : This shows us how long the Helvetii were cross- 
 ing the river. 
 
 Divico : As Cssar says, he had been a leader of the Helvetii in 
 the Ciinbri invasion, when Cassius was defeated, 107 B.C. The year 
 was now 58 B.C., making the event 49 years before. Thus was Di- 
 vico an old man, and probably the oldest among them in military 
 experience. This was probably the reason why he was chosen envoy 
 on this occasion. 
 
 In the choice of this man, who must have awakened in any pa- 
 triotic Roman the most bitter and revengeful thoughts, some writers 
 have questioned both the wisdom and the motive of the Helvetians. 
 If they hoped or cared for amnesty, it was certainly unwise if not 
 indelicate to offer overtures through a man so identified with the 
 offences of the past. Rather is the question of motive probable. 
 We can understand how Cassar's sudden appearance with an army 
 of six legions, or 25,000 disciplined men, whereas when last seen he 
 had only one, momentarily startled the enemy into this conference, 
 but still, mingling with and overtopping their anxiety, were a certain 
 disregard and contempt of a foe so inferior in numbers. It were 
 
NOTES 117 
 
 well, they thought, to remind the Roman leader in their rear, that 
 the Helvetii had done something in the past and were not to be de- 
 spised in the present. 
 
 The truth of the above analysis seems to be confirmed by two or 
 three facts : In the conference, they themselves dictated terms of 
 settlement, and when these were displaced by Csesar's own, they 
 broke off the negotiations and continued on their way, as though 
 nothing had happened. Again, when Cffisar temporarily changed his 
 tactics, as mentioned in chapter 23, the enemy readily construed 
 it as due to fear. 
 
 Hence we see that Divico may have been purposely selected to 
 offend and taunt the Romans, possibly even to frighten them from 
 further pursuit. Unfortunately for them, Csesar was their Nemesis. 
 
 Chapter XIV 
 
 Caesar's reply : Let the pupils take advantage of this opportunity 
 to study Caesar as an orator. It is advised that the student write 
 this speech to Divico in the most eloquent and forcible English that 
 he can command. 
 
 Caesar was not merely a great general. As Chateaubriand once 
 declared, he is the most complete man of all history; his genius was 
 transcendent in three respects — in statecraft, in war, and in litera- 
 ture and eloquence. 
 
 Plutarch says that he had happy talents from nature for a public 
 speaker, and as he did not lack ambition to cultivate them, he was 
 undoubtedly the second orator in Rome. But he never rose to that 
 pitch of eloquence to which his powers might have carried him, being 
 rather engaged in those wars and political intrigues which at last 
 gained him the empire. 
 
 The eloquence he showed at Rome, in his earlier career, in the 
 prosecution of certain cases of impeachment, won him a considerable 
 interest, and his engaging address and conversation gained the hearts 
 of his people. 
 
 Cassar supplemented his native oratorical talent by a course of 
 training at Rhodes, under the most skillful teacher of rhetoric and 
 oratory of his time, Apollonius Molon. 
 
Il8 THE BEGIXNER'S CAiSAR 
 
 Cicero, who often heard him, said that there was a pregnancy in 
 his sentences and a dignity in his manner which no orator in Rome 
 could approach. He surpassed those who had practiced no other 
 art. 
 
 Quintilian says that he spoke with the same spirit with which he 
 fought, and by application would have equalled Cicero. 
 
 Cffisar as a writer : While this thought of Csesar as an orator is 
 in our minds, it may be well to add a few words to complete the 
 general topic of Ca2sar as a man of letters. Only a small part of his 
 writings is extant, their loss being perhaps assignable to the bigotry 
 of the time succeeding Augustus, when the law of majestas was 
 revived and extended to include defamatory writing, and there may 
 have been much in Csesar's works offensive to a narrow imperialism 
 like that of Tiberius. Among these lost works may be mentioned 
 the Anti-Cato, written in reply to the eulogy which Cicero published 
 on the death of that zealous and conservative censor. There is 
 much to be admired in Cato's honor and integrity and stem insistence 
 upon the preservation of the old time virtue. He is the Cato of 
 whom Portia boasts of being fathered. He sided with Pompey in 
 the Civil War, and hence was an enemy to Caesar. It is to be 
 greatly regretted that Csesar's reply is lost. 
 
 Besides this, he WTOte treatises on philosophy, language, natural 
 science, and augury. Nor did he disdain verse. He wrote a Latin 
 grammar to amuse himself as he led an army over the Alps. He 
 even wrote a book on the motion of the stars. 
 
 His surviving works are seven Books of the Gallic War, and three 
 on the Civil War, and a few fragments on other subjects. 
 
 His style is a recognized model of unadorned narration, pure, 
 graceful, easy. Even in his story of the Civil War, of which he was 
 by far the largest part, there is not the slightest trace of strutting or 
 boasting, no straining for effect, no malice, bitterness, or invective, 
 naught but the simple yet eloquent story, told with his usual strong 
 but subdued emotion. 
 
 Of this trait Cicero speaks in his masterly way : "... Nudi omni 
 ornatu orationis, tanquam veste detracta — " bare of all adornment, 
 like an undraped human form." 
 
 We are reminded of Scott's headlong speed, when Hirtius tells us, 
 
NOTES 119 
 
 in speaking of the Gallic Commentaries, " While others know how 
 faultlessly they are written, I know with what ease and rapidity he 
 dashed them off." 
 
 Chapter XV 
 
 castra movent : " They break camp." 
 
 The Roman Camp : This was the solace of the Roman soldier, an 
 ever present help in time of trouble. To-day, in the reverses of 
 battle, an army is exposed to all the dangers of a disorderly retreat, 
 only to be more widely and hopelessly scattered, as it withdraws ; in 
 the days of Rome, however, the army frequently retired before its 
 advancing foe into the shelter of its camp, — solis occasu suas copias 
 in castra reduxit, — being one of the stereotype phrases, soon familiar 
 to every reader. 
 
 To enable the student to understand the many references in Caesar 
 to the Roman camp, the following brief account is given : — 
 
 A Roman army never halted for the night without entrenching 
 itself. As the day's march approached its close, being usually about 
 noon, the army having marched from about four or five a.m., a de- 
 tachment of centurions, scouts, and surveyors was sent ahead to 
 select a spot for encampment, and stake out the camp. In Book II, 
 chapter 17, we read : exploraiores cenUiriojiesque pracTnittit, qui lociiTn 
 idoneum castris deligant. 
 
 Thus, the outlines of the camp having been already marked out 
 with great accuracy, no time was lost after the arrival of the army ; 
 laying aside all instruments of war, the soldiers began to dig a ditch 
 or moat [fossa), about nine feet wide and six feet deep. With this 
 earth they built also a wall [vallum), usually about six feet above 
 the level of the ground, and six or eight feet broad on the top, to 
 enable standing-room for the soldiers in event of an assault on the 
 camp. To strengthen the defenses, branches of trees, stakes, and 
 even logs were imbedded and the sides covered with sods, and along 
 the outer edge of the top was a line of green stakes driven into the 
 ground, and the branches intertwined, rising four or five feet above 
 the top, and forming a breastwork. For a cross-section view of this 
 complete structure, see cut on page 44. 
 
 A favorite site for a camp was the slope of a hill (sub colle, sub 
 
I20 THE BEGINNER'S CJESAR 
 
 monte), with wood, water, and grass in abundance near by. In Book 
 II, chapter i8, Caesar describes the natural features of the location 
 of a certain camp. 
 
 In form, the camp was either square or rectangular, as nearly as 
 the situation would allow. Let the pupil draw the plan from the fol- 
 lowing description. See also the camp-plan in any book of antiquities. 
 
 On each side was a gateway. From the porta praetoria, facing 
 the enemy, to the rear gaXe, porta decumana, ran a road or "street," 
 fifty feet wide. Likewise, the gates on the right and left were joined 
 by a still wider road, called the via principalis, thus dividing the 
 camp into two unequal parts. The larger part was assigned to the 
 legionaries, and was itself cut by the via quintana. The smaller 
 part was chiefly the headquarters of the general and his staff [Ugati, 
 quaestores, and iribunt). Between the rampart or wall {vallum) and 
 the tents was a, space, 200 feet wide, reaching around the camp. 
 This was to prevent the enemy from firing the tents, and also to give 
 room for deploying the troops. 
 
 Great precautions were taken day or night to guard against sur- 
 prise. One or two cohorts were in statione before each gate, and a 
 squadron {turma) of horse patrolled the camp. Another cohort 
 guarded the quarters of the general and quaestor. At night, the 
 guard was divided into four reliefs to correspond with the divisions 
 of the night (vigiliae). The three reliefs not on duty slept on then- 
 arms, ready for action. 
 
 The Cavalry : Csesar here mentions for the first time the cavalry. 
 It is said he had no horsemen when he came into Gaul, but he com- 
 menced at once and raised a force of about 4000, as stated, from the 
 Province and especially from the jEdui and their client tribes. 
 Others say that there was always a regular contingent of cavalry in 
 every legion, mercenary troops from Spain and Germany, as well as 
 from Gaul. These contingent forces of cavalry, however, are rarely 
 mentioned, Caesar's pride being in his own Roman legionaries. 
 Whatever the fact may be concerning the existence at Caesar's time 
 of a regular cavalry, it is certain that temporary levies were made 
 from Gallic states subject or favorable to Rome. These probably 
 disbanded on the approach of winter, appearing again in the spring. 
 
 Thus, the cavalry is to be regarded as of two kinds : one forming 
 
NOTES 121 
 
 a regular part of the legion, hence often called legionarii equites, the 
 other being a distinct body, and usually retaining its native dress and 
 equipment and manner of fighting. Both were completely foreign. 
 
 The cavalry was divided into regiments (alae) of about 300 men 
 each ; these again divided into ten squadrons (turmae) of thirty men ; 
 and these again into three decuries [decuriae) of ten men each, in 
 charge of decurions (chapter 23). The chief officer of an ala was 
 caWedi praefectus equitum, being usually a Roman, sometimes a native, 
 as in chapter i8, where Dumnorix is mentioned as being in com- 
 mand of the yEduan cavalry. 
 
 Caesar placed little dependence upon his cavalry, using them rather 
 for scouting purposes, and to harass an enemy's line of march. In 
 actual conflict they proved unstable, as shown in chapters 15 and 24. 
 Their presence, too, gave a show of numbers. 
 
 de nostris : This is pointed out as being the beginning of those 
 changes, chiefly declensional, which have produced the modern 
 Romance tongues of Italy, France, and Spain. 
 
 suos a proelio continebat : They were now moving down along 
 the west bank of the Sa6ne, toward Chalons. The region here is 
 very broken, and so did not give Csesar the wished for opportunity 
 to fight. This may account for his delay to attack. 
 
 Chapter XVI 
 
 propter f rigora : " On account of the frosts." 
 
 It was now at least the middle of June, and the region was south 
 of the central part of France. This leads us to believe that the 
 climate of sunny France has changed since Caesar's day. This 
 change may have come from cutting down the extensive forests, and 
 draining the marshes, which Caesar often mentions. 
 
 frumenta : In the plural, this means " standing grain." 
 
 pabuli : green fodder. Why was there not much for Caesar? 
 
 ab Arare : The Helvetii had left the river, making westerly into 
 the valley of the Loire. 
 
 frumentum militibus metiri : The regular food was coarse flour, 
 or unground wheat or barley, which the soldier himself must grind. 
 Every fifteen days he received two modii, or pecks. Each day he 
 
122 THE BEGINA^ER'S C^SAR 
 
 ground about two pounds and boiled it into a thick paste, or made 
 a kind of unleavened bread. Any other food or delicacy had to be 
 obtained by foraging, or bought of the merchants (mercatores), who 
 always followed the army in large numbers. 
 
 vergobretus : The real title in the Celtic language was guerg breth, 
 " executor of judgment." Csesar latinizes the word into vergobretus. 
 
 (Aeduorum) precibus abductus : In chapter ii, Caesar told us 
 that the M&aX sent envoys to ask aid of him against the Helvetii. 
 
 Chapter XVII 
 
 esse nonnullos : Review the Notes of chapter 3. 
 
 The principes were not necessarily the same men as the magis- 
 tratus. 
 
 praestare . . . erepturi : These were the favorite arguments of the 
 national party. (See Motes to chapter 9.) 
 
 " Among the jEdui, too, there were fiery spirits who cherished the 
 old traditions, and saw in the Roman alliance a prelude to annexa- 
 tion." 
 
 tacuisse : This shows how strong the anti-Roman feeling had 
 become, even among the people hitherto most loyal to Rome. 
 
 Chapter XVIII 
 
 Dumnorlz: Read again the text of chapters 3 and 9. 
 
 What was the conspiracy of Orgetorix ? 
 
 dimittit, retinet : The omission of the conjunction is called asyn- 
 deton. What \.s polysyndeton ? (See Notes of chapter 5.) 
 
 rerum noTarum : Usual expression for a political revolution. 
 The frequency of such uprisings and changes among semi-barbarian 
 people may be easily understood. The world has not yet outgrown 
 them. Recent South American history is replete with fit examples. 
 Likewise, in the late overthrow of the Obrenovitch dynasty in Servia, 
 consummated by the murder of the king and queen and their ad- 
 herents, and the immediate establishment of a liberal constitutional 
 government, the student finds a striking similarity to the violent coup 
 d't'tats of old. 
 
NOTES 123 
 
 Farming the revenues 
 
 portoria : These were duties or customs collected on imports and 
 exports on the frontier, and on goods passing through the country, 
 whether by land or water. Sometimes these tolls were levied by 
 blackmail, i.e. by force, threats, or intimidation. The jEdui were es- 
 pecially well situated for the collection of large revenues, since by 
 bridge tolls they controlled a considerable part of the Saone, which 
 was the main water route into central Gaul from Marseilles. 
 
 After the Roman fashion, these revenues were " farmed out," that 
 is, the privilege of collecting them was sold at auction. The buyer 
 then made all collections, and kept for himself as profit all money re- 
 maining over the price which he bid and paid to the State. Often 
 the successful bidder would sublet certain districts to various individ- 
 uals, these underlings being the " publicans " mentioned in the New 
 Testament. 
 
 ex Helvetiis uxorem : Who was the wife of Dumnorix ? (See 
 chapter 3.) 
 
 sororem ex matre : " A half sister, on his mother's side." 
 
 Divitiacus : He had long been a personal friend of Caesar. He 
 had been in Rome several times before Caesar came to Gaul. It was 
 he who went in person to notify the Roman Senate of the inroads of 
 the Germans in B.C. 63, and again of the proposed exodus of the Hel- 
 vetia Hence the deference and affection which Caesar shows him in 
 chapter 19. 
 
 si quid accidat Romanis : This softened expression of a harsh 
 thought is called euphemism. Translate : " in case of any disaster to 
 the Romans." 
 
 proelium equestre adversum : The unsuccessful cavalry skirmish, 
 mentioned in chapter 15, is thus explained as due to the treachery 
 of Dumnorix. Review topic Cavalry in Notes to chapter 15. 
 
 Chapter XIX 
 
 iniusso suo et civitatis : suo refers to Caesar ; civitatis means the 
 jEdui. 
 inscientibus ipsis : ipsis refers to both Caesar and the jEdui. 
 a magistratu Aeduorum : To whom does this refer? What was 
 
124 THE BEGINNER'S CJESAR 
 
 his official title, in both Celtic and I^tin ? What was his authority ? 
 (See Notes and text of chapter 15.) 
 
 animadverto : What is the literal meaning of this word ? What 
 is its inferred meaning ? What is such studied toning of harsh thought 
 called? 
 
 Studium . . . temperantiam : Notice the omission of conjunc- 
 tions. What is this frequent omission in Csesar called ? 
 
 eius : i.e. of Dumnorix. 
 
 interpretibus : Why were interpreters necessary in the Roman 
 army in Gaul ? 
 
 Did Divitiacus understand Latin? 
 
 Procillus : This man was a cultured Gaul, an intimate friend and 
 important character in Czesar's chronicle. In Book I, chapter 47, 
 Caesar speaks highly of his birth, character, and linguistic attain- 
 ments. 
 
 prlncipem : One enjoying a frincipatum, i.e., " a leading and in- 
 fluential man." (See Notes to chapter 3.) 
 
 ipso and eius: These both refer to Divitiacus. In chapter 16, 
 the student will remember that Divitiacus is nentioned as being 
 summoned to the meeting. 
 
 eo : To whom does this refer ? 
 
 causa cognita : I^t the student be always careful in the trans- 
 lation of the ablative absolute. Never render it literally. Never 
 sacrifice one's own tongue to any foreign idiom. Render this : 
 " after trying the case." 
 
 Chapter XX 
 
 Find an example of euphemism in this chapter. Let the pupil 
 compare carefully the direct and the indirect discourse of the speech of 
 Divitiacus, and be prepared to convert the one into the other at 
 dictation in class. 
 
 ipse, se, suam, sese: All these refer to Divitiacus, the speaker. 
 
 ille : This refers to the one remote, i.e. to the one spoken of, 
 Dumnorix. 
 
 condonare : What is the literal meaning of this word? The 
 literal meaning accounts for its double object. 
 
NOTES 125 
 
 Dumnorix : What was his fate ? (See Vocabulary.) Give in review 
 an account of him, as given by Caesar. 
 
 Chapter XXI 
 Officers of a Roman army 
 
 I . Dux belli : Before entering upon the duties of his new office, 
 the commander in chief took the vows in the Capitol, and assumed 
 the paludamentuvt, or cloak of scarlet wool, gold-embroidered, as 
 token of his imperium militare. His title was dux belli, but after 
 his first victory he received, from his soldiers, the courteous appella- 
 tion of imperator. 
 
 Usually he was narrowly restricted by the Senate, subject to its 
 whims, but Caesar in Gaul was autocratic. He could increase his 
 forces at will, and make war or peace without consulting the Senate. 
 
 ^. Legati: Thesewerelieutenant-generalsof the a'«;i;^i;//j, appointed 
 by the Senate, and usually three in number. Csesar had ten in 
 Gaul. They were entirely subject to their commander, having been 
 chosen on his nomination. Caesar usually placed them in command 
 of a legion each, and in his absence he conferred upon them the im- 
 perium, the lieutenant then being called legatus pro praetore. 
 
 3. Quaestor : The quaestor, or quartermaster, was elected by the 
 people annually to accompany the army and attend to the financial 
 affairs. He took charge of the military treasure-chest, and super- 
 vised the supplies and equipment of the soldiers. He also rated and 
 disposed of the booty. 
 
 Each dux belli had a quaestor. 
 
 4. Tribuni militum : Until displaced by the legati, these, six to 
 each legion, held rank next to the commander. In earlier times they 
 led the legion in turn, but in Caesar's army we find them outranked 
 by the legati, and reduced to subordinate services. This was a most 
 beneficent reform, for these tribuni were of the equestrian rank, or 
 order of knights, and had been appointed through family influence, 
 and not because of military skill. This change awakened no animo- 
 sity on the part of these deposed favorites of fortune, for Ca;sar used 
 his customary tact, and to them were given functions more genteel ; 
 for, instead of leading rough men to the fray, they hereafter were to 
 sit in councils of war and preside at courts-martial. 
 
126 THE BEGIN.YER-S C^SAR 
 
 5. Centuriones : These were the real leaders of the soldiers. 
 Their position was lilce that of captain, sergeant, and corporal com- 
 bined. They were of humble birth, and promoted solely because of 
 fighting qualities. They were the pride and envy of the common 
 soldier ; their office, the goal of his ambition. 
 
 6. Below the centurions and above the common soldier, or " pri- 
 vate," were privileged classes ; as veterans, reenlisted men, orderlies, 
 standard bearers, musicians, etc. 
 
 exploratoribus : Soldiers, sent out for scouting purposes, were 
 called speculatoreSy if alone ; if in parties, exploratores. 
 
 sub monte : This was Mt. Tauffrin, in the Cote d'or ridge. 
 
 vigilia : About what hour was it ? (See Vocabulary.) 
 
 pro-praetore : The governor of a province was usually called 
 praetor or pro-praetor. He was supreme in miUtary and civil 
 authority. In case of a critical state ot war in any province, a consul 
 was sent as governor of the province, with the ^^A& pro-consul. Such 
 in name was Cassar in Gaul. But he was practically praetor of Gaul, 
 i.e. governor of Gaul. In as much as the praetor was supreme in 
 military affairs, the word praetor means "commanding general," as 
 well as governor. Cassar uses the word in this sense in the text. 
 Labienus was sent on this mission, like an envoy plenipotentiary, 
 with full authority of a commanding general. 
 
 quid sui consilii sit : His plan may be ii^ferred from the errand of 
 the scouts. What was this errand? Cjesar planned a flank move- 
 ment, that is, to pass around to the rear, and occupy the heights 
 above the enemy, who lay encamped at the base. 
 
 equitatum : What does Cassar do with his cavalry in this instance ? 
 Understand that this was their usual position in the line of march. 
 Describe the source, use, and organization of the cavalry. (See 
 Notes to chapter 15.) 
 
 de quarta vigilia : The fourth watch had begun when Caesar 
 commenced his march. As the night watch began at sunset and 
 continued until sunrise, and as the night was divided into four 
 watches, the student must know the season of year to determine 
 the exact hours of any given watch. Estimating the number of 
 night hours, and dividing by four, we obtain the length of a watch, 
 from which the time of any watch is easily determined. For exam- 
 
NOTES 127 
 
 pie : It was about the first of July, the sun setting at 7.29 and rising 
 at 4.38. If Cassar started about the beginning of the fourth watch, 
 what was the approximate hour of the night ? (Answer : About 
 2 A. M.) Using the almanac, let the teacher give like examples. 
 
 The fact that it lacked yet about two and one-half hours of dawn 
 explains how Caesar could hope to gain his vantage-ground unseen. 
 It also helps to excuse the blunder of Considius mentioned in the 
 next chapter. 
 
 Considius: What had been his military experience ? Answer: He 
 had been in active service under two of the most successful generals, 
 in several of the greatest wars waged by Rome, the Mithridatic and 
 the Servile. 
 
 Chapter XXII 
 
 prima luce : At what hour ? 
 
 mons : What mountain .' 
 
 ipse : Ceesar. How far had he marched since two o'clock ? 
 
 captivis : What officer had charge of booty ? 
 
 A Gallicis armis : " from," an unusual meaning, since it contains 
 the idea of means, which does not admit the preposition. 
 
 What was Caesar's probable inference, from the report of his 
 scouts, as to Labienus ? 
 
 Labienus : Was he really, or only nominally, /?-3^/or, as he stood 
 there on the summit at dawn, watching in vain for Csesar? Why? 
 
 intervallo : At what distance did Caesar follow the enemy ? (See 
 chapter 15.) 
 
 Chapter XXIII 
 
 frumentum : Describe the food of the Roman soldier as to kind, 
 quantity, mode of preparation, and apportionment. What officer dis- 
 bursed supplies ? How might the soldier obtain delicacies ? (See 
 Notes to chapter 16.) 
 
 Bibracte : Now identified with Mont Beuvray, a considerable 
 elevation of about 3,000 feet, in the highlands of Nivernais, about 
 ten miles west of Autun. Scholars formerly placed Bibracte on the 
 site of Autun, but this opinion was changed as a result of the inves- 
 tigations of Napoleon III of France in 1865, as already mentioned in 
 
128 THE BEGJNKER'S CAESAR 
 
 these Notes. He showed that the Gauls visually chose for their 
 towns places difficult of access, either on rugged elevations, or in 
 the midst of extensive marshes, which were so abundant in France 
 in those days. In Book III, Caesar gives an elaborate account of 
 the sites of the towns of the Veneti, on the west coast, and how 
 difficult it was for him to reach them. Napoleon traced several 
 ancient roads leading to the summit of Mont Beuvray, and on exca- 
 vation found there the remains of foundations of Gallic walls and 
 towers. 
 
 decurionis : What was his command in the army ? (See Notes to 
 chapter 15.) 
 
 superioribus locis : What is the allusion? 
 
 Chapter XXIV 
 The battle 
 
 The place : Colonel Stoffel, in his Histoire de yules Cesar, says 
 the field of battle was near the village of Montmort, southeast of 
 Mont Beuvray, and three miles northwest of Toulon. 
 
 in prox. collem : Caesar could have hoped for no more fortunate 
 turn of affairs. He was now put on the defensive, and could choose 
 his own position. What do you notice concerning the usual situa- 
 tion of the battle lines ? In this battle, where did he station his 
 veteran legions ? His newly enrolled legions ? His foreign allies ? 
 His baggage ? His camp ? 
 
 Describe the form and defenses of a Roman camp. Name one 
 particular purpose of a Roman camp, which in modem warfare it 
 does not serve. (See Notes to chapter 15.) 
 
 The legion 
 
 legiones : All legionary soldiers were milites gravis armaturae, 
 " soldiers with heavy armor." 
 
 The number of men in a legion is variously estimated from 3,000 
 to 5,000. This contrariety is probably due to the fact that the dead 
 and disabled were not replaced; so the older the legion in service, 
 the smaller it became. Instead of recruits in a veteran legion, new 
 legions were enrolled. In Caesar's legions in Gaul, it is generally 
 
NOTES 129 
 
 agreed with Riistow that each contained 3,600 men. Each legion 
 contained ten cohorts of 360 men each, each cohort three maniples 
 of 120 each, each maniple two centuries of sixty each. In legions 
 thus reduced in number below the normal, the century was often 
 called ordo. 
 
 The triple formation 
 
 On the field of battle, the cohorts were drawn up in triplex acies. 
 The men of each cohort stood ten deep, and each cohort in a line 
 stood 120 feet apart. The veteran cohorts stood in front, and the 
 best troops were in the first cohort. The following diagram will 
 show the arrangement of a legion in triplex acies, so often mentioned 
 by Csesar: 
 
 4321 
 
 765 
 10 9 8 
 
 Auxilia : The auxiliaries were milites levis armaturae, " soldiers in 
 light armor." These were slingers, who hurled stones or lead bullets, 
 the archers or bowmen, and the cavalry. 
 
 sarcinas : The personal baggage of the legionary. On the march 
 he carried his own food supply, cooking utensils, blanket, and one or 
 two rampart stakes. This luggage was done up in a bundle and 
 suspended from a forked pole, which he carried over his shoulder. 
 The pole was forked, hke a crutch, and served much the same pur- 
 pose to a weary soldier, standing at rest. Marius devised this, and 
 hence the phrase, the " mules of Marius." The entire weight of this 
 individual luggage, or sarcinae, was often fully sixty pounds. 
 
 phalange : This was a common Gallic form of charge or defense. 
 The infantry was arranged in close masses, like the old Greek 
 phalanx, with their heavy shields overlapping, forming a complete 
 obstruction to the opposing javelins. The test of this arrangement 
 was in the first furious onslaught, which often swept everything be- 
 fore it. If the first charge failed, the rest of the fight was at a woful 
 disadvantage to the crowded Gauls. Sometimes, as Czesar relates in 
 the next chapter, the heavy javelins of the Romans penetrated the 
 overlapping shields, thus binding them firmly together and imprisoning 
 the wiggling, stifling mass beneath. 
 
130 THE BEGIXiVEKS C^SAR 
 
 Chapter XXV 
 
 suo equo : Plutarch says : " When he had drawn his forces up, as 
 described, his horse was brought to him. Upon which he said, 
 ' When I have won the battle, I shall want my horse for the pursuit ; 
 at present let us march, as we are, against the enemy.' " 
 
 Again, at the battle of Munda, Caesar ordered his horse taken to 
 the rear. May one reason for this have been his solicitude for his 
 horse ? (See Notes to chapter 7.) Was he a skillful rider? 
 
 Answer : " He was a good horseman, and brought that exercise to 
 such perfection by practice that he could sit a horse at full speed, 
 with his hands behind him.'" — Plutarch. 
 
 scutis : The Gallic shield was rectangular, sometimes oval, four 
 feet long, two and one half feet wide. 
 
 capto monte: "When the mountain was reached," Le., by the 
 enemy. 
 
 latere aperto : " on the exposed flank." As the shield was carried 
 on the left arm, which side would be the " exposed flank " ? 
 
 Boil et Tulingi : Semi-Germanic tribes. Explain how they came 
 to be in the migration (chapter 5). They had been in the van of the 
 line of march thus far ; show how they were now in the rear. 
 
 conversa signa : This refers only to the third battle line. What 
 cohorts ? What cohorts were engaged with the main body of the 
 Helvetii ? (See diagram in Notes to chapter 24.) 
 
 Venientes : Who were these ? 
 
 Chapter XXVI 
 
 diu atque acriter : It cost him a long and severe conflict to drive 
 their army out of the field. The fight lasted from noon till night. 
 The barbarians fought gallantly, and in numbers were enormously 
 superior. Plutarch says there were i go,ooo fighting men among them, 
 while Caesar's army did not exceed 25,000. " But the contest was 
 between sturdy discipline and wild valor; and it concluded as such 
 contests always must." 
 
 ancipiti proelio : That is, on two fronts. Explain this. 
 
 alteri ; alteri : The Helvetii ; the Boii and Tulingi. 
 
NOTES 131 
 
 carros : About how many carts are estimated to have been in the 
 migration ? 
 
 hora septima : " The seventh hour." What o'clock was it ? 
 (Answer : The hora was the unit of daylight. The time from sun- 
 rise to sunset was divided into twelve equal parts, or horae. The 
 length of an hora, then, varied with the season from about 45 minutes 
 to one hour and a quarter. At this particular season, the sun rose 
 about 5 and set at 7. How many hours of daylight ? Answer 14.. 
 How many minutes in each hora ? Answer yo. Then what o'clock 
 was it when the battle began ? Answer i p. M.) Let the pupil 
 show the solution of this problem. Let the teacher give others like it. 
 
 pro vallo carro3 : This was the usual fortification of a Gallic 
 camp. How does this compare with the Roman ? 
 
 carros rotas(jue : Some MSS. have reddsque, the reda being a four- 
 wheeled wagon. However, the frequency with which hendiadys oc- 
 curs renders the first reading probable. (See Rule of Syntax, 97.) 
 
 Orgetorigis filia : With whom was she in camp ? 
 
 fines Lingonum : This region lies north of Mont Beuvray ; it is 
 now called Champagne. Scholars have sometimes located the end 
 of the flight of the Helvetii at Langres, about ninety miles from 
 Mont Beuvray, but Napoleon [makes it at Tonnerre, sixty miles west 
 of Langres. 
 
 The survivors : " Half of the fighting men of the Swiss were 
 killed ; their camp was stormed ; the survivors, with the remnant of 
 the women and children (a little more than a third remained of those 
 who had left Switzerland), struggled on to Langres, where they sur- 
 rendered." — Froude. 
 
 sepulturum occisorum : The burial of the dead was a most sacred 
 duty. The Romans believed that the spirit of the unburied roamed 
 aimlessly on the banks of the Styx, unable to gain entrance to the 
 land of rest. 
 
 The long delay here shows that Caesar's army had likewise suffered 
 sorely. 
 
 Chapter XXVII 
 
 quo turn assent : Where were the Helvetii at this time ? 
 Verbigenus : How many cantons composed the state of Helvetia? 
 Name two. 
 
132 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 This district lay between modern Berne and Lucerne, 
 multitudine dediticiorum : What was the number of prisoners 
 of war? (See text of chapter 26.) 
 
 Chapter XXVIII 
 
 in hostium numero : Euphemistic for slaughtering or selling into 
 slavery. 
 
 ipsos : The Helvetii and their associates. 
 
 oppida vicosque : Whose towns and villages ? How many of each ? 
 (See chapter 5.) What is the difference between oppidum and 
 vicus ? 
 
 mazime tatione: "chiefly for this reason," as explained in the 
 quod clause following. Only about 1 00,000 people returned to their 
 mountain home in Helvetia, where 300,000 had been before, and 
 where 3,000,000 are to-day. Even these 100,000 were in large part 
 broken-hearted women and children, a petty restraint to a horde of 
 Germans. But this little colony, whom Csesar could now rely upon 
 to remain quiet and contented at home for another fifty years, was 
 better on that treacherous frontier than no colony at all. And yet, 
 history does show us that little by little the Germans did creep into 
 that region, and were ready to issue into Gaul and Italy in concert 
 with the entire Teutonic north, to wrest from Rome her possessions, 
 carry pillage through her very streets, and leave the Western Roman 
 Empire but a shadow of being. 
 
 As to the history of the Helvetii after their melancholy return, 
 there is reason to believe they never recovered. Caesar speaks of 
 them again in the battle of Alesia, about six years later (b.c. 52), 
 when they sent 8,000 troops. It is probable they were assimilated 
 into the German tribes, which settled slowly in Helvetia. To-day, 
 Switzerland is largely Germanic. 
 
 Boi03 . . . concessit : The more usual order would be Aeduis 
 petentibus, ut Boios injinibus suis coUocarent, quod Boii egregia virtute 
 cogniti erantf Casar id concessit. 
 
 Virtute (Boiorum) : What had the Boii done of remarkable cour- 
 age ? 
 
 petentibtts Aeduis : Why did the jEdui want these brave allies ? 
 See Notes to chapter 9, as to the pohtical situation. 
 
NOTES 
 
 133 
 
 Chapter XXIX 
 
 tabulae : These lists were written on the usual " writing-tablets," 
 which were thin, small boards, hinged at the back, so as to fold and 
 protect the sides, covered with wax. Upon this wax, the impressions 
 were made with an instrument called stilus. 
 
 litteris Graecis : " In Greek characters or letters," i.e. using the 
 Greek alphabet merely, not the language, since their own language 
 had no alphabet. The Gauls learned these letters from the Greek 
 colonists at Marseilles, 
 
 y^' ^ 
 
 
 Aries 
 
TABLES 
 
 DECLENSION AND CONJUGATION. 
 
 NOUNS. 
 
 First Declension.— A-Stems. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 N. naut-a, a sailor. 
 
 G. naut-ae, of a sailor. 
 
 D. naut-ae, to ox for a sailor. 
 
 A. naut-am, a sailor. 
 
 V. naut-a, O sailor. 
 
 A. naut-a, 'wilk, by, from a 
 sailor. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 naut-ae, sailors. 
 naut-arum, of sailors. 
 naut-is, to or for sailors. 
 naut-as, sailors. 
 naut-ae, O sailors. 
 naut-Is, with, by, from 
 sailors. 
 
 Second Declension.— O-Stems. 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N. 
 
 serv-us 
 
 serv-i 
 
 oppid-um 
 
 oppid-a 
 
 G. 
 
 serv-I 
 
 serv-orum 
 
 oppid-I 
 
 oppid-orum 
 
 D. 
 
 serv-o 
 
 serv-is 
 
 oppid-6 
 
 oppid-is 
 
 A. 
 
 serv-um 
 
 serv-6s 
 
 oppid-um 
 
 oppid-a 
 
 V. 
 
 serv-e 
 
 serv-i 
 
 oppid-um 
 
 oppid-a 
 
 A. 
 
 serv-6 
 
 serv-Is 
 
 oppid-6 
 
 oppid-Is 
 
 13s 
 
136 
 
 N. 
 G. 
 D. 
 A. 
 V. 
 A. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 PLU. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 puer puer-I ager 
 
 puer-i puer-orum agr-I 
 
 puer-6 puer-is agr-6 
 
 puer-um puer-os agr-um 
 
 puer puer-i ager 
 
 puer-6 puer-is agr-o 
 
 PLU. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 Plu. 
 
 agr-I 
 
 vir 
 
 vir-i 
 
 agr-orum 
 
 vir-i 
 
 vir-6 rum 
 
 agr-is 
 
 vir-6 
 
 vir-Is 
 
 agr-6s 
 
 vir-um 
 
 vir-6s 
 
 agr-i 
 
 vir 
 
 vir-i 
 
 agr-Is 
 
 vir-6 
 
 vir-Is 
 
 N. 
 G. 
 D. 
 A. 
 V. 
 A. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 hom6 
 
 homin-is 
 
 liomin-I 
 
 homin-em 
 
 hom6 
 
 homin-e 
 
 Third Declension. 
 
 Liquid Stems. 
 
 Plural. 
 homin-es 
 homin-ura 
 homin-ibus 
 homin-es 
 homin-es 
 homin-ibus 
 
 Singular. 
 
 frater 
 
 fratr-is 
 
 fratr-I 
 
 fratr-em 
 
 frater 
 
 fratr-e 
 
 Plural. 
 
 fratr-es 
 
 fratr-um 
 
 fratr-ibus 
 
 fratr-es 
 
 fratr-es 
 
 fratr-ibus 
 
 N. 
 G. 
 D. 
 
 A. 
 V. 
 A. 
 
 consul 
 
 consul-is 
 
 c5nsul-i 
 
 consul-em 
 
 c6nsul 
 
 consul-e 
 
 N. tempus 
 
 G. tempor-is 
 
 D. tempor-i 
 
 A. tempus 
 
 V. tempus 
 
 A. tempor-e 
 
 consul-es 
 
 c6nsul-um 
 
 consul-ibus 
 
 c6nsul-es 
 
 c6nsul-es 
 
 consul-ibus 
 
 tempor-a 
 
 tempor-um 
 
 tempor-ibus 
 
 tempor-a 
 
 tempor-a 
 
 tempor-ibus 
 
 scrlptor 
 
 scriptor-is 
 
 scriptor-I 
 
 script6r-em 
 
 scrlptor 
 
 scriptor-e 
 
 flumen 
 
 flumin-is 
 
 flumin-i 
 
 flumen 
 
 flumen 
 
 flumin-e 
 
 scrlptor-es 
 
 scriptor-um 
 
 scrlpt6r-ibus 
 
 scriptor-es 
 
 scrlptor-es 
 
 script6r-ibus 
 
 flumin-a 
 
 flumin-um 
 
 flumin-ibus 
 
 flumin-a 
 
 flumin-a 
 
 flumin-ibus 
 
TABLES OF DECLENSION 
 
 \ 
 
 Mute Stems. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 N. virtus 
 virtut-is 
 virtut-I 
 virtut-em 
 virtus 
 virtut-e 
 
 G. 
 D. 
 
 A. 
 V. 
 A. 
 
 N. 
 G. 
 D. 
 A. 
 V. 
 A. 
 
 N. 
 G. 
 D. 
 A. 
 V. 
 A. 
 
 dux 
 
 due-is 
 
 duc-I 
 
 duc-em 
 
 dux 
 
 duc-e 
 
 princep-s 
 
 prlncip-is 
 
 prlncip-i 
 
 princip-em 
 
 princep-s 
 
 princip-e 
 
 Plural. 
 
 virtut-es 
 
 virtut-um 
 
 virtut-ibus 
 
 virtut-es 
 
 virtut-es 
 
 virtut-ibus 
 
 duc-es 
 
 duc-ura 
 
 duc-ibus 
 
 duc-es 
 
 duc-es 
 
 duc-ibus 
 
 princip-es 
 
 princip-um 
 
 princip-ibus 
 
 princip-es 
 
 prIncip-es 
 
 prlncip-ibus 
 
 Singular. 
 
 hiems 
 
 hiem-is 
 
 hiem-I 
 
 hiem-em 
 
 hiems 
 
 hiem-e 
 
 rex 
 
 reg-is 
 
 reg-i 
 
 reg-em 
 
 rex 
 
 reg-e 
 
 pes 
 
 ped-is 
 
 ped-i 
 
 ped-em 
 
 pes 
 
 ped-e 
 
 Plural. 
 
 hiem-es 
 
 hiem-ura 
 
 hiem-ibus 
 
 hiem-es 
 
 hiem-es 
 
 hiem-ibus 
 
 reg-e s 
 
 reg-um 
 
 reg-ibus 
 
 reg-es 
 
 reg-es 
 
 reg-ibus 
 
 ped-es 
 
 ped-um 
 
 ped-ibus 
 
 ped-es 
 
 ped-es 
 
 ped-ibus 
 
 Stems in i. 
 
 N. 
 G. 
 D. 
 A. 
 V. 
 A. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 civ-is 
 
 civ-is 
 
 civ-I 
 
 cTv-em 
 
 cTv-is 
 
 civ-e 
 
 Plural. 
 
 civ-es 
 
 civ-ium 
 civ-ibus 
 civ-es, -IS 
 civ-es 
 civ-ibus 
 
 Singular. 
 host-is 
 host-is 
 host-i 
 host-em 
 host-is 
 host-e 
 
 Plural. 
 
 host-es 
 
 host-ium 
 
 host-ibus 
 
 host-es. -Is 
 
 host-es 
 
 host-ibus 
 
138 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 PLURAl. 
 
 N. 
 
 nox 
 
 noct-es 
 
 animal 
 
 animal-ia 
 
 G. 
 
 noct-is 
 
 noct-ium 
 
 animal-is 
 
 animal-ium 
 
 D. 
 
 noct-I 
 
 noct-ibus 
 
 aniraal-i 
 
 animal-ibus 
 
 A. 
 
 noct-em 
 
 noct-es, -Is 
 
 animal 
 
 animal-ia 
 
 V. 
 
 nox 
 
 noct-es 
 
 animal 
 
 animal-ia 
 
 A. 
 
 noct-e 
 
 noct-ibus 
 
 animal-i 
 
 animal-ibus 
 
 
 Fourth Declension. —U-Stems. 
 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N. 
 
 fruct-us 
 
 fruct-us 
 
 corn-u 
 
 corn-ua 
 
 G. 
 
 fruct-us 
 
 fruct-uum 
 
 corn-iis 
 
 corn-uum 
 
 D. 
 
 fruct-ui, -u 
 
 ftuct-ibus 
 
 corn-u 
 
 corn-ibus 
 
 A. 
 
 fruct-um 
 
 fruct-us 
 
 corn-u 
 
 com-ua 
 
 V. 
 
 fruct-us 
 
 fruct-us 
 
 corn-u 
 
 com-ua 
 
 A. 
 
 fruct-u 
 
 fruct-ibus 
 
 corn-u 
 
 corn-ibus 
 
 
 Fifth Declension . — B-Stems . 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N. 
 
 di-es 
 
 di-es 
 
 r-es 
 
 r-es 
 
 G. 
 
 di-ei 
 
 di-erum 
 
 r-ei 
 
 r-erum 
 
 D. 
 
 di-ei 
 
 di-ebus 
 
 r-ei 
 
 r-ebus 
 
 A. 
 
 di-em 
 
 di-es 
 
 r-em 
 
 r-es 
 
 V. 
 
 di-es 
 
 di-es 
 
 r-es 
 
 r-es 
 
 A. 
 
 di-e 
 
 di-ebus 
 
 r-e 
 
 r-ebus 
 
 
 
 Special Paradigms. 
 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N. 
 
 dom-us 
 
 dom-us 
 
 de-us 
 
 de-I, di-I, dl 
 
 G. 
 
 dom-us 
 
 dom-uum, -orum de-i 
 
 de-6rum, de-um 
 
 D. 
 
 dom-ui, -0 
 
 dom-ibus 
 
 de-o 
 
 de-is, di-is, d-Is 
 
 A. 
 
 dom-ura 
 
 dom-os, -us 
 
 de-um 
 
 de-OS 
 
 V. 
 
 dom-us 
 
 dom-us 
 
 de-US 
 
 de-i, di-i, di 
 
 A. 
 
 dom-6, -u 
 
 dom-ibus 
 
 de-6 
 
 de-Is, di-Is, d-is 
 
TABLES OF DECLENSION 
 
 139 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 N. 
 
 senex 
 
 sen-es 
 
 iter 
 
 itiner-a 
 
 G. 
 
 sen-is 
 
 sen-urn 
 
 itiner-is 
 
 itiner-um 
 
 D. 
 
 sen-T 
 
 sen-ibus 
 
 itiner-I 
 
 itiner-ibus 
 
 A. 
 
 sen-em 
 
 sen-es 
 
 iter 
 
 itiner-a 
 
 V. 
 
 senex 
 
 sen-es 
 
 iter 
 
 itiner-a 
 
 A. 
 
 sen-e 
 
 sen-ibus 
 
 itiner-e 
 
 itiner-ibus 
 
 N. 
 G. 
 D. 
 A. 
 V. 
 A. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 First and Second Declensions, 
 
 Singular. 
 
 M. F. N. 
 
 bon-us bon-a bon-um 
 
 bon-i bon-ae bon-i 
 
 bon-6 bon-ae bon-o 
 
 bon-um bon-am bon-um 
 
 bon-e bon-a bon-um 
 
 bon-6 bon-a bon-o 
 
 Plural, 
 M. F. N. 
 
 bon-I bon-ae bon-a 
 
 bon-orum bon-arum bon-orum 
 
 bon-Is bon-is bon-Is 
 
 bon-6s bon-as bon-a 
 
 bon-i bon-ae bon-a 
 
 bon-Ts bon-is bon-is 
 
 M. 
 
 N. 
 
 miser 
 
 G. 
 
 miser-I 
 
 D. 
 
 miser-6 
 
 A. 
 
 miser-um 
 
 V. 
 
 miser 
 
 A. 
 
 miser-6 
 
 Singular. 
 F. 
 
 miser-a 
 
 miser-ae 
 
 miser-ae 
 
 miser-am 
 
 miser-a 
 
 miser-a 
 
 N. 
 
 miser-um 
 
 miser-i 
 
 miser-6 
 
 miser-um 
 
 miser-um 
 
 miser-6 
 
I40 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 
 
 Plural. 
 
 
 
 
 M. 
 
 P. 
 
 
 N. 
 
 N. 
 
 miser-i 
 
 miser-ae 
 
 
 miser-a 
 
 G. 
 
 miser-orum 
 
 miser-arum 
 
 
 miser-orum 
 
 D. 
 
 miser-is 
 
 miser-Is 
 
 
 miser-is 
 
 A. 
 
 miser-OS 
 
 miser-as 
 
 
 miser-a 
 
 V. 
 
 miser-i 
 
 miser-ae 
 
 
 miser-a 
 
 A. 
 
 miser-Is 
 
 miser-Is 
 Singular. 
 
 
 miser-is 
 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 
 
 t5t-us 
 
 tot-a 
 
 tot-um 
 
 
 tot-ius 
 
 tot-ius 
 
 tot-ius 
 
 
 tot-i 
 
 tot-I 
 
 tot-i 
 
 
 
 t5t-um 
 
 tot-am 
 
 tot-um 
 
 
 tot-6 
 
 tot-a 
 
 tot-o 
 
 
 Possessive, Singular Ownership. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 meus, -a, -um, my. mel, -ae, -a 
 
 tuus, -a, -um, thy, your. tul, -ae, -a 
 
 suus, -a, -um, his, her, its. sul, -ae, -a 
 
 Possessive, Plural Ownership. 
 noster, -tra, -trum, our. nostri, -ae, 
 
 vester, -tra, -trum, your. vestrl, -ae, ■ 
 
 suus, -a, -um, their. sul, -ae, -a 
 
 Third Declension. 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural 
 
 
 
 M.andP. 
 
 N. 
 
 M. and F. 
 
 N. 
 
 N. 
 
 sapiens 
 
 sapiens 
 
 sapient-es 
 
 sapient-ia 
 
 G. 
 
 sapient-is 
 
 sapient-is 
 
 sapient-ium 
 
 sapient-ium 
 
 D. 
 
 sapient-i 
 
 sapient-i 
 
 sapient-ibus 
 
 sapient-ibus 
 
 A. 
 
 sapient-em 
 
 sapiens 
 
 sapient-es 
 
 sapient-ia 
 
 V. 
 
 sapiens 
 
 sapiens 
 
 sapient-es 
 
 sapient-ia 
 
 A. 
 
 sapient-i 
 
 sapient-i 
 
 sapient-ibus 
 
 sapient-ibus 
 
TABLES OF DECLENSION 
 
 141 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural 
 
 
 
 M. and F. 
 
 N. 
 
 M. and F. 
 
 N. 
 
 N. 
 
 fort-is 
 
 fort-e 
 
 fort-es 
 
 fort-ia 
 
 G. 
 
 fort-is 
 
 fort-is 
 
 fort-ium 
 
 fort-ium 
 
 D. 
 
 fort-I 
 
 fort-I 
 
 fort-ibus 
 
 fort-ibus 
 
 A. 
 
 fort-em 
 
 fort-e 
 
 fort-es 
 
 fort-ia 
 
 V. 
 
 fort-is 
 
 fort-e 
 
 fort-es 
 
 fort-ia 
 
 A. 
 
 fort-I 
 
 fort-I 
 
 fort-ibus 
 
 fort-ibus 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 M. 
 
 N. 
 
 N. 
 
 acer 
 
 acr-is 
 
 acr-e 
 
 acr-es 
 
 acr-es 
 
 acr-ia 
 
 G. 
 
 acr-is 
 
 acr-is 
 
 acr-is 
 
 acr-ium 
 
 acr-ium 
 
 acr-ium 
 
 D. 
 
 acr-i 
 
 acr-i 
 
 acr-i 
 
 acr-ibus 
 
 acr-ibus 
 
 acr-ibus 
 
 A. 
 
 acr-em 
 
 acr-em 
 
 acr-e 
 
 acr-es 
 
 acr-es 
 
 acr-ia 
 
 V. 
 
 acer 
 
 acr-is 
 
 acr-e 
 
 acr-es 
 
 acr-es 
 
 acr-ia 
 
 A. 
 
 acr-i 
 
 acr-i 
 
 acr-i 
 
 acr-ibus 
 
 acr-ibus 
 
 acr-ibus 
 
 Irregular Comparison. 
 
 Positive. 
 bonus, -a, -um, good. 
 malus, -a, -um, bad. 
 magnus, -a, -um, great. 
 parvus, -a, -um, small. 
 multus, -a, -um, much. 
 vetus (gen. -eris), old. 
 
 senex (gen. senis), aged. 
 iuvenis, -e, young. 
 
 Comparative. 
 
 melior, -ius 
 peior, -ius 
 maior, -ius 
 minor, -us 
 
 , plus 
 
 vetustior, -ius 
 
 senior 1 
 
 maior natuj 
 
 f iunior l 
 
 i minor natu J 
 
 Superlative. 
 optimus, -a, -um 
 pessimus, -a, -urn 
 maximus, -a, -um 
 minimus, -a, -um 
 plurimus, -a, -um 
 veterrimus, -a, -1 
 
 maximus natii 
 
 mmimus natu 
 
 -um 
 
142 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 Positive. 
 facilis, -e, easy. 
 difficilis, -e, difficult. 
 similis, -e, like. 
 dissimilis, -e, unlike. 
 humilis, -e, low. 
 gracilis, -e, slender. 
 
 exterus, outward. 
 
 inferus, below. 
 
 posterus, following. 
 
 superus, above. 
 
 Preposition. 
 cis, citra, on this side. 
 in, intra, within. 
 prae, pro, before. 
 
 prope (adv.), near, 
 
 ultra (adv.), beyond. 
 
 Comparative. 
 facilior, -ius 
 difficilior, -ius 
 similior, -ius 
 dissimilior, -ius 
 humilior, -ius 
 gracilior, -ius 
 
 exterior, outer. 
 
 inferior, lower. 
 
 posterior, latter. 
 
 superior, higher. 
 
 Comparative. 
 citerior, hither. 
 interior, inner. 
 prior, former. 
 
 propior, nearer. 
 
 ulterior, farther. 
 
 Superlative. 
 facillimus, -a, -um 
 diiEcillimus, -a, -um 
 simillimus, -a, -um 
 dissimillimus, -a, -um 
 humillimus, -a, -um 
 gracillimus, -a, -um 
 
 J extremus 
 
 I extimus 
 
 [ infimus 1 
 
 } 
 
 outmost. 
 
 lowest. 
 
 I imus J 
 
 fpostremus ^^^_ 
 
 L postumus J 
 
 fsupremus | 
 
 I summus J 
 
 Superlative. 
 
 citimus, hithermost. 
 
 intimus, inmost. 
 
 primus, first. 
 
 r nearest. 
 proximus \ 
 
 \ next. 
 
 ultimus, farthest. 
 
 Declension of Comparatives. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 N. 
 G. 
 D. 
 A. 
 V. 
 
 M.andF. 
 fortior 
 fortior-is 
 fortior-i 
 fortior-em 
 fortior 
 
 N. 
 fortius 
 fortior-is 
 fortior-i 
 fortius 
 fortius 
 
 A. fortior-e, -I fortior-e. -I 
 
 Plurau 
 M. and F. 
 fortior-es 
 fortior-ura 
 fortior-ibus 
 fortior-es, -Is 
 fortior-es 
 fortior-ibus 
 
 forti5r-a 
 
 fortior-um 
 
 fortior-ibus 
 
 fortior-a 
 
 fortior-a 
 
 fortior-ibus 
 
TABLES OF DECLENSION 
 
 143 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 
 
 Plural. 
 
 M, and F, 
 
 N. 
 
 M.andP. N. 
 
 N. 
 
 
 plus 
 
 plur-es 
 
 plur-a 
 
 G. 
 
 
 plur-is 
 
 plur-ium plur-ium 
 
 D. 
 
 
 
 plur-ibus plur-ibus 
 
 A. 
 
 
 plus 
 
 plur-es, 
 
 -Is plur-a 
 
 A. 
 
 
 plur-e 
 
 plur-ibus plur-ibus 
 
 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 
 
 
 Cardinals. 
 
 
 I. 
 
 unus, -a, -um 
 
 
 28. 
 
 duodetriginta 
 
 2. 
 
 duo, duae, duo 
 
 
 29. 
 
 undetriginta 
 
 3- 
 
 tres, tria 
 
 
 3°- 
 
 triginta 
 
 4- 
 
 quattuor 
 
 
 40. 
 
 quadraginta 
 
 S- 
 
 quinque 
 
 
 so. 
 
 quinquaginta 
 
 6. 
 
 sex 
 
 
 60. 
 
 sexaginta 
 
 7- 
 
 septem 
 
 
 70. 
 
 septuaginta 
 
 8. 
 
 octo 
 
 
 80. 
 
 octoginta 
 
 9- 
 
 novem 
 
 
 90. 
 
 nonaginta 
 
 10. 
 
 decern 
 
 
 100. 
 
 centum 
 
 II. 
 
 undecim 
 
 
 lOI. 
 
 centum unus 
 
 12. 
 
 duodecim 
 
 
 200. 
 
 ducenti, -ae, -a 
 
 13- 
 
 tredecim 
 
 
 300. 
 
 trecenti 
 
 14. 
 
 quattuordecim 
 
 
 400. 
 
 quadringentl 
 
 IS- 
 
 quindecim 
 
 
 500. 
 
 qulngentl 
 
 16. 
 
 sedecim 
 
 
 600. 
 
 sexcenti 
 
 17- 
 
 septendecim 
 
 
 700. 
 
 septingenti 
 
 18. 
 
 duodevigintT 
 
 
 800. 
 
 octingenti 
 
 19. 
 
 undeviginti 
 
 
 900. 
 
 nongenti 
 
 20. 
 
 vigintl 
 
 
 1,000. 
 
 mille 
 
 ^T 
 
 Jviginti unus 
 
 
 S,ooo. 
 
 quinque mIlia 
 
 ^1* 
 
 Lunus et vigintl 
 
 
 10,000. 
 
 decern mIlia 
 
 
 
 100,000. 
 
 centum milia 
 
144 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CyESAR 
 
 
 
 Ordinals. 
 
 
 1st 
 
 primus, -a, -um 
 
 17th 
 
 Septimus decimus 
 
 2d 
 
 secundus (or alter) 
 
 I Sth 
 
 duodevicesimus 
 
 3d 
 
 tertius 
 
 19th 
 
 undevlcesiraus 
 
 4th 
 
 quartus 
 
 20th 
 
 vicesimus 
 
 Sth 
 6th 
 
 quintus 
 sextus 
 
 2rst 
 
 vicesimus primus 
 unus et vicesimus 
 
 7th 
 
 Septimus 
 
 22d 
 
 f vicesimus secundu: 
 
 Sth 
 
 octavus 
 
 
 I alter et vicesimus 
 
 gth 
 
 nonus 
 
 29th 
 
 undetricesimus 
 
 loth 
 
 decimus 
 
 30th 
 
 tricesimus 
 
 nth 
 
 undecimus 
 
 40th 
 
 quadragesimus 
 
 1 2th 
 
 duodecimus 
 
 1 00th 
 
 centesimus 
 
 13th 
 
 tertius decimus 
 
 lOISt 
 
 centesimus primus 
 
 14th 
 
 quartus decimus 
 
 200th 
 
 ducentesimus 
 
 15th 
 
 quintus decimus 
 
 I 000th 
 
 millesimus 
 
 i6th 
 
 sextus decimus 
 
 2000th 
 
 bis millesimus 
 
 Declension of Numerals. 
 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 N. 
 
 unus 
 
 una 
 
 linum 
 
 duo 
 
 duae 
 
 duo 
 
 G. 
 
 unius 
 
 unlus unius 
 
 duorum 
 
 duarum 
 
 duorum 
 
 D. 
 
 uni 
 
 uni 
 
 flni 
 
 duobus 
 
 duabus 
 
 duobus 
 
 A. 
 
 unum 
 
 unam unum 
 
 duos, duo 
 
 duas 
 
 duo 
 
 A. 
 
 uno 
 
 iina 
 
 uno 
 
 duobus 
 
 duabus 
 
 duobus 
 
 
 M.andP. 
 
 
 N. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural, 
 
 N. 
 
 tres 
 
 
 tria 
 
 mille 
 
 
 milia 
 
 G. 
 
 trium 
 
 
 trium 
 
 mille 
 
 
 milium 
 
 D. 
 
 tribus 
 
 
 tribus 
 
 mille 
 
 
 milibus 
 
 A. 
 
 tres 
 
 
 tria 
 
 mille 
 
 
 milia 
 
 A. 
 
 tribus 
 
 
 tribus 
 
 mille 
 
 
 milibus 
 
TABLES OF DECLENSION 
 
 145 
 
 First Person. 
 
 SING. PLU. 
 
 N. ego n5s 
 
 G. mei nostrum, -tri tul 
 
 D. mihi nobis tibi 
 
 A. me nos te 
 
 A. me 
 
 nobis 
 
 Third Person. 
 
 SING. PLU. 
 
 Pronouns. 
 
 Second Person. 
 
 SING. PLU. 
 
 tu v5s 
 
 vestrum, -tri sui sui 
 
 vobis sibi sibi 
 
 vos se, sese se, sese 
 
 vobis se, sese se, sese 
 
 te 
 
 Demonstratives. 
 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 
 
 Plural. 
 
 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 N. 
 
 hic 
 
 haec 
 
 hoc 
 
 hi 
 
 hae 
 
 haec 
 
 G. 
 
 huius 
 
 huius 
 
 huius 
 
 horum 
 
 harum 
 
 horum 
 
 D. 
 
 huic 
 
 huic 
 
 huic 
 
 his 
 
 his 
 
 his 
 
 A. 
 
 hunc 
 
 hanc 
 
 hoc 
 
 hos 
 
 has 
 
 haec 
 
 A. 
 
 hoc 
 
 hac 
 
 hoc 
 
 his 
 
 his 
 
 his 
 
 N. 
 
 ille 
 
 ilia 
 
 illud 
 
 ill! 
 
 iUae 
 
 ilia 
 
 G. 
 
 ilHus 
 
 illlus 
 
 illlus 
 
 illorum 
 
 illarura 
 
 illorum 
 
 D. 
 
 illi 
 
 illl 
 
 illi 
 
 iUis 
 
 illis 
 
 illis 
 
 A. 
 
 ilium 
 
 illam 
 
 illud 
 
 illos 
 
 illas 
 
 ilia 
 
 A. 
 
 iUo 
 
 iUa 
 
 ills 
 
 iUis 
 
 illis 
 
 illis 
 
 N. 
 
 is 
 
 ea 
 
 id 
 
 ei, ii 
 
 eae 
 
 ea 
 
 G. 
 
 eius 
 
 eius 
 
 eius 
 
 eorum 
 
 earum 
 
 eorum 
 
 D. 
 
 el 
 
 el 
 
 el 
 
 els, iis 
 
 eis, iis 
 
 eis, iis 
 
 A. 
 
 eum 
 
 earn 
 
 id 
 
 eos 
 
 eas 
 
 ea 
 
 A. 
 
 eo 
 
 ea 
 
 eo 
 
 eis, iis 
 
 eis, iis 
 
 eis, iis 
 
 N. 
 
 iste 
 
 ista 
 
 istud 
 
 isti 
 
 istae 
 
 ista 
 
 G. 
 
 istlus 
 
 istius 
 
 istius 
 
 istorum 
 
 istarum 
 
 istorum 
 
 D. 
 
 isti 
 
 isti 
 
 isti 
 
 istis 
 
 istis 
 
 Istis 
 
 A. 
 
 istum 
 
 istam 
 
 istud 
 
 istos 
 
 istas 
 
 ista 
 
 A- 
 
 isto 
 
 ista 
 
 isto 
 
 istis 
 
 istis 
 
 istis 
 
146 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 M. F. N. M. F, N. 
 
 N. idem eadem idem eidem eaedem eadem 
 
 G. eiusdem eiusdem eiusdem eorundem earundem eorundem 
 
 D. eidem eidem eidem eisdem eisdem eisdem 
 
 A. eundem eandem idem eosdem easdem eadem 
 
 A. eodem eadem eodem eisdem eisdem eisdem 
 
 N. ipse ipsa ipsum 
 
 G. ipsius ipsius ipsius 
 
 D. ipsi ipsi ipsi 
 
 A. ipsum ipsam ipsum 
 
 A. ipso ipsa ipso 
 
 ipsi ipsae ipsa 
 
 ipsorum ipsarum ipsorum 
 
 ipsis ipsis ipsis 
 
 ipsos ipsas ipsa 
 
 ipsis ipsis ipsis 
 
 
 
 
 Relative. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 
 
 Plural. 
 
 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 N. 
 
 qui 
 
 quae 
 
 quod 
 
 qui 
 
 quae 
 
 quae 
 
 G. 
 
 cuius 
 
 cuius 
 
 cuius 
 
 quorum 
 
 quarum 
 
 quorum 
 
 D. 
 
 cui 
 
 cui 
 
 cui 
 
 quibus 
 
 quibus 
 
 quibus 
 
 A. 
 
 quem 
 
 quam 
 
 quod 
 
 quos 
 
 quas 
 
 quae 
 
 A. quo qua 
 
 quo 
 
 quibus quibus quibus 
 
 Interrogative. 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 ]uis 
 
 quae 
 
 quid 
 
 N. 
 
 G. cuius cuius cuius 
 
 D. cui cui cui 
 
 A. quem quam quid 
 
 A. quo qua quo 
 
 M. 
 
 Plural. 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 qui quae quae 
 
 quorum quarum quorum 
 
 quibus quibus quibus 
 
 quos quas quae 
 
 quibus quibus quibus 
 
TABLES OF DECLENSION 
 
 147 
 
 Indefinite. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 M. F. N. M. F. N. 
 
 N. aliquis aliqua aliquid aliqul aliquae aliqua 
 
 G. alicuius alicuius alicuius aliquorum aliquarum aliquorum 
 
 D. alicui alicui alicui aliquibus aliquibus aliquibus 
 
 A. aliquem aliquam aliquid aliquos aliquas aliqua 
 
 A. aliquo aliqua aliquo aliquibus aliquibus aliquibus 
 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 A'. 
 
 N. 
 
 quTdam 
 
 quaedam 
 
 quiddam 
 
 G. 
 
 cuiusdam 
 
 cuiusdam 
 
 cuiusdam 
 
 D. 
 
 culdam 
 
 cuidam 
 
 cuidam 
 
 A. 
 
 quendam 
 
 quandam 
 
 quiddam 
 
 A. 
 
 qu5dam 
 
 quadam 
 
 Plural. 
 
 quodam 
 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 N. 
 
 quidam 
 
 quaedam 
 
 quaedam 
 
 G. 
 
 quorundam 
 
 quarundam 
 
 quorundam 
 
 D. 
 
 quibusdam 
 
 quibusdam 
 
 quibusdam 
 
 A. 
 
 quosdam 
 
 quasdam 
 
 quaedam 
 
 A. 
 
 quibusdam 
 
 quibusdam 
 
 quibusdam 
 
148 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 REGULAR VERBS. 
 
 First Conjugation.— A-Verbs. 
 
 amo, l(me. 
 
 Principal Parts: amo, amare, amSvi, amatuB. 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 
 Active Voice. Passive Voice. 
 
 
 Present. 
 
 / love, 
 
 am loving, do love, eXc. I am loved, etc. 
 
 amo 
 
 amamus amor amamur 
 
 amas 
 
 amatis amaris or -re amamini 
 
 amat 
 
 amant amatur amantur 
 
 Imperfect. 
 /loved, was loving, did love, etc. I was loved, etc. 
 
 amabam amabamus amabar amabamur 
 
 amabas amabatis amabaris or -re amabamini 
 
 amabat amabant amabatur amabantur 
 
 Future. 
 / shall love, etc. / shall be loved, etc. 
 
 amabo amabimus amabor amabimur 
 
 amabis amabitis araaberis or -re amabiminl 
 
 amabit amabunt amabitur amabuntur 
 
 Perfect. 
 T have loved, I loved, etc. I have been (was) loved, etc. 
 
 amavi amavimus ( sum r sumus 
 
 amavisti amavistis amatus j es amati i estis 
 
 amavit amaverunt or -re [ est I sunt 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGATION 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 149 
 
 / had loved, etc. 
 amaveram amaveramus 
 amaveras amaveratis 
 amaverat amaverant 
 
 / had been loved, etc. 
 r eram r eramus 
 
 amatus \ eras amati \ eratis 
 I erat I erant 
 
 Future Perfect. 
 I shall have loved, etc. / shall have been loved, etc. 
 
 amavero amaverimus 
 
 amaveris amaveritis 
 amaverit amaverint 
 
 amatus 
 
 ero 
 ens 
 erit 
 
 amatI • 
 
 erimus 
 eritis 
 .erunt 
 
 araem 
 
 ames 
 
 amet 
 
 amemus 
 
 ametis 
 
 ament 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 Present. 
 
 amer 
 
 ameris or -re 
 ametur 
 
 amemur 
 amemini 
 amentur 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 amarem 
 
 amares 
 
 amaret 
 
 amaremus 
 
 amaretis 
 
 amarent 
 
 amarer 
 
 amareris or -re 
 amaretur 
 
 amaremur 
 amaremini 
 amarentur 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 amavenm amaverimus 
 amaveris amaveritis 
 amaverit amaverint 
 
 amavissem amavissemus 
 amavisses amavissetis 
 amavisset amavissent 
 
 
 ' Sim 
 
 
 ■ simus 
 
 amatus 
 
 sis 
 
 amati 
 
 sitis 
 
 
 sit 
 
 
 . sint 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 
 
 
 amatus 
 
 essem < essemus 
 
 esses amati \ essetis 
 esset [ essent 
 
ISO 
 
 am a, love thou, 
 amate, love ye. 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 Imperative. 
 
 Present. 
 
 amare, be thou loved. 
 amamini, be ye loved. 
 
 FUTUKE. 
 
 amato, thou shall love. 
 amato, he shall love. 
 amatote, you shall love. 
 amanto, they shall love. 
 
 amator, thou shall be loved. 
 amator, he shall be loved. 
 
 amantor, they shall be loved. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 Pres. amare, to love. amari, to be loved. 
 
 Perf. amavisse, to have loved. amatus esse, to have been loved. 
 
 FuT. amatums esse,to be about amatum Iri, to be about to be 
 
 to love. loved. 
 
 Participles. 
 
 Pres. amans, -antis, loving. Pres. 
 
 Fut. amaturus, -a, -um, about Ger.^ amandus, -a, -um, to be 
 
 to love. 
 
 Perf. - 
 
 Gerund. 
 
 N. 
 
 G. amandi, of loving. 
 D. amando, for loving. 
 A. amandum, loving. 
 A. amando, by loving. 
 
 Unied. 
 Perf. amatus, -a, -um, loved, 
 having been loved. 
 
 Supine. 
 
 A. amatum, to love. 
 
 A. amatu, to love, to be loved. 
 
 ^ Gerundive, sometimes zaXie-d. future passive participle. 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGATION 
 
 151 
 
 Second Conjugation. — B-Verbs. 
 
 moneo, advise. 
 
 Principal Parts : moneo, monere, monui, monitus. 
 
 Active. 
 
 I advise, etc. 
 moneo monemus 
 
 mones monetis 
 
 monet monent 
 
 I was advising, etc. 
 monebam monebamus 
 monebas monebatis 
 monebat monebant 
 
 / shall advise, etc. 
 monebo monebimus 
 monebis monebitis 
 monebit monebunt 
 
 Indicative. 
 Present. 
 
 Passive. 
 
 I am advised, etc. 
 moneor monemur 
 
 moneris or -re monemim 
 monetur monentur 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 I was advised, etc. 
 
 monebar monebamur 
 
 monebaris (7r-re monebamini 
 monebatur monebantur 
 
 Future. 
 
 / shall be advised, etc. 
 
 monebor monebimur 
 
 moneberis or -re monebiminl 
 monebitur monebuntur 
 
 Perfect. 
 I have advised, I advised, etc. I have been {was) advised, etc. 
 monul monuimus f sum r sumus 
 
 monuistl monuistis monitus \ es moniti \ estis 
 
 monuit monuerunt or -re I est I sunt 
 
 I had advised, etc. 
 monuerarn monueramus 
 monueras monueratis 
 monuerat monuerant 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 r had been advised, etc. 
 
 ■ eram 
 
 monitus \ eras moniti 
 
 . erat 
 
 eramus 
 eratis 
 . erant 
 
152 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 Future Perfect. 
 / shall have advised, etc. / shall have been advised, etc. 
 
 monuero monueriraus 
 monueris monueritis 
 monuerit monuerint 
 
 
 ' ero 
 
 
 enmus 
 
 monitus 
 
 ens 
 
 moniti 
 
 eritis 
 
 
 erit 
 
 
 erunt 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 
 
 
 moneam moneamus 
 moneas moneatis 
 
 moneat moneant 
 
 Present. 
 
 monear moneamur 
 
 raonearis or -re moneamini 
 
 moneatur moneantur 
 
 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 
 
 
 monerem 
 
 moneremus 
 
 monerer 
 
 moneremur 
 
 moneres 
 
 moneretis 
 
 monereris or -re 
 
 moneremini 
 
 moneret 
 
 monerent 
 
 moneretur 
 Perfect. 
 
 monerentur 
 
 monuerim 
 
 monuerimus 
 
 
 ■ sim 
 
 
 simus 
 
 monueris 
 
 monueritis 
 
 monitus 
 
 sis 
 
 moniti 
 
 sitis 
 
 monuerit 
 
 monuerint 
 
 
 sit 
 
 
 sint 
 
 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 
 monuissem 
 
 monuissemus 
 
 
 • essem 
 
 
 ■ essemus 
 
 monuisses 
 
 monuissetis 
 
 monitus 
 
 esses 
 
 moniti 
 
 essetis 
 
 monuisset 
 
 monuissent 
 
 
 . esset 
 
 
 . essent 
 
 mone, advise thou. 
 monete, advise ye. 
 
 moneto, thou shall advise. 
 moneto, he shall advise. 
 monetote, you shall advise. 
 monento, they shall advise. 
 
 Imperative. 
 Present. 
 
 monere, be thou advised. 
 moneminl, be ye advised. 
 
 Future. 
 
 monetor, thou shall be advised. 
 monetor, he shall be advised. 
 
 monentor, they shall be advised. 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGATION I S3 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 Pres. monere, to advise. moneri, to be advised. 
 
 Perf. monuisse, to have ad- monitus esse, to have been 
 
 vised. advised. 
 
 FuT. moniturus esse, to be monitum in, to be about to be 
 
 about to advise. advised. 
 
 Participles. 
 
 Pres. monens, -entis, advising. Pres. 
 
 FuT. moniturus, -a, um, about Ger. monendus, -a, -um, to 
 to advise. be advised. 
 
 Perf. Perf. raon\\M^,-2^,-\xm, advised, 
 
 having been advised. 
 
 Gerund. Supine. 
 
 N. 
 
 G. monendi, of advising. 
 
 D. monendo, for advising. 
 
 A. monendum, advising. A. monitum, to advise. 
 
 A. monendo, by advising. A. monitu, to advise, to be 
 
 advised. 
 
 Third Conjugation. — E-Verbs. 
 
 rego, rule. 
 
 Principal Parts: rego, regere, rezi, rectus. 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 Active. Passive. 
 
 Present. 
 
 / rule, etc. [ am ruled, etc. 
 
 rego regimus regor regimur 
 
 regis regitis regeris or -re regimini 
 
 regit regunt regitur reguntur 
 
154 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 I was 
 
 ruling, etc. 
 
 regebam 
 
 regebamus 
 
 regebas 
 
 regebatis 
 
 regebat 
 
 regebant 
 
 T shall rule, etc. 
 
 regam 
 
 regemus 
 
 reges 
 
 regetis 
 
 reget 
 
 regent 
 
 / have ruled, etc. 
 rexl reximus 
 
 rexisti rexistis 
 
 rexit rexerunt or -re 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 r was ruled, etc. 
 
 regebar regebamur 
 
 regebaris or -re regebamini 
 
 regebatur regebantur 
 
 Future. 
 
 I shall be ruled, etc. 
 
 regar regemur 
 
 regeris or -re regeminl 
 
 regetur regentur 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 / have been ruled, etc. 
 sum f sumus 
 
 rectus { es recti ■! estis 
 est (. sunt 
 
 / had ruled, etc. 
 rexeram rexeramus 
 
 rexeras rexeratis 
 
 rexerat rexerant 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 I had been ruled, etc. 
 
 rectus 
 
 eram 
 
 
 eramus 
 
 eras 
 
 recti 
 
 eratis 
 
 erat 
 
 
 , erant 
 
 Future Perfect. 
 I shall have ruled, etc. I shall have been ruled, etc. 
 
 rexero 
 
 rexenmus 
 
 
 • ero 
 
 
 enmus 
 
 rexeris 
 
 rexeritis 
 
 rectus 
 
 eris 
 
 recti 
 
 eritis 
 
 rexerit 
 
 rexerint 
 
 
 . erit 
 
 
 . erunt 
 
 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 
 
 
 Present. 
 
 
 regam 
 
 regamus 
 
 regar 
 
 regamur 
 
 regas 
 
 regatis 
 
 regaris or -re 
 
 regamini 
 
 regat 
 
 regant 
 
 regatur 
 
 
 reganti 
 
 or 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGATION 
 
 iSS 
 
 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 
 
 regerem 
 
 regeremus 
 
 regerer 
 
 regere mur 
 
 regeres 
 
 regeretis 
 
 regereris or -re 
 
 regeremini 
 
 regeret 
 
 regerent 
 
 regeretur 
 Perfect. 
 
 regerentur 
 
 rexerim 
 
 rexerimus 
 
 • siin 
 
 ■ slmus 
 
 rexeris 
 
 rexeritis 
 
 rectus sis 
 
 recti sitis 
 
 rexetit 
 
 rexerint 
 
 .sit 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 . sint 
 
 rexissem 
 
 rexissemus 
 
 
 ■ essem 
 
 (■ essemus 
 
 rexisses 
 
 rexissetis 
 
 rectus 
 
 esses 
 
 recti • essetis 
 
 rexisset 
 
 rexissent 
 
 
 , esset 
 
 . essent 
 
 
 
 iMPERAXrVE. 
 
 
 
 
 Present. 
 
 
 rege, rule thou. 
 
 regere, be thou ruled. 
 
 regite, rule 
 
 ye. 
 
 regimini, be 
 Future. 
 
 ye ruled. 
 
 regito, thou shall rule. 
 
 regitor, thou shalt be ruled. 
 
 regito, he shall rule. 
 
 regit 
 
 ■X, he shall be ruled. 
 
 regitote, ye shall rule. 
 regunto, they shall rule. 
 
 reguntor, they shall be ruled. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 regi, to be ruled. 
 rectus esse, to have been ruled. 
 rectum irl, to be about to be 
 ruled. 
 
 Participles. 
 
 Pres. regens, -entis, ruling. Pres. 
 
 FuT. recturus, -a, -um, about Ger. regendus, -a, -um, to be 
 
 to rule. ruled. 
 
 Perf. -^^ Perf. rectus, -a, -um, ruled, 
 
 having been ruled. 
 
 Pres. regere, to rule. 
 Perf. rexisse, to have ruled. 
 FuT. recturus esse, to be 
 about to rule. 
 
156 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 Gerund. Supine. 
 
 G. regendl, of ruling. 
 
 D. regendo, for ruling. 
 
 A. regendum, ruling. A. rectum, to rule. 
 
 A. regendo, by ruling. A. rectu, to rule, to be ruled. 
 
 Third Conjugation. — Verbs in -io. 
 
 capio, take. 
 
 Principal Parts: oapio, capere, cepi, captus. 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 Active. Passive. 
 
 Present. 
 T take, etc. T am taken, etc. 
 
 capio capimus capior capimur 
 
 capis capitis caperis or -re capimini 
 
 capit capiunt capitur capiuntur 
 
 Imperfect. 
 I -was taking, etc. I was taken, etc. 
 
 capiebam capiebamus capiebar capiebamur 
 
 capiebas capiebatis capiebaris <?r -re capiebamini 
 
 capiebat capiebant capiebatur capiebantur 
 
 Future. 
 / shall take, etc. / shall be taken, etc. 
 
 capiam capiemus capiar capiemur 
 
 capies capietis capieris or -re capiemini 
 
 capiet capient capietur capientur 
 
 Perfect. 
 cepI, cepisti, cepit, etc. captus sum, es, est, etc. 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 ceperam, ceperas, ceperat, etc. captus eram, eras, erat, etc. 
 
 Future Perffct. 
 cepero, ceperis, ceperit, etc. captus ero, eris, erit, etc. 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGATION 1 57 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 Present. 
 capiam, capias, capiat, etc. capiar, -iaris or -re, -iatur, etc. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 caperem, caperes, caperet, etc. caperer, -ereris or -re, -eretur, etc. 
 
 Perfect. 
 ceperim, ceperis, ceperit, etc. captus sim, sis, sit, etc. 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 cepissem, cepisses, cepisset, etc. captus essem, esses, asset, etc. 
 
 Imperative. 
 
 PRES. cape, take thou. capere, be thou taken. 
 
 capite, take ye. capimini, be ye taken. 
 
 FuT. capito, thou shalt take, capitor, thou shalt be taken, 
 etc. etc. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 Pres. capere, to take. cap!, to be taken. 
 
 Perf. cepisse, to have taken. captus esse, to have been taken. 
 
 FuT. capturus esse, to be captum iri, to be about to be 
 about to take. taken. 
 
 Participles. 
 
 Pres. capiens, -ientis, taking. Pres. 
 
 FuT. capturus, about to take. Ger. capiendus, to be taken. 
 Perf. Perf. captus, having been taken. 
 
 Gerund. Supine. 
 
 G. capiendl, of taking, A. captum, to take. 
 
 etc. A. captu, to take, to be taken. 
 
iS8 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CAESAR 
 
 Fourth Conjugation. — I-Verbs. 
 
 audio, hear. 
 
 Principal Parts: audio, audire, audivi, auditus. 
 
 Indicative. 
 Active. Passive. 
 
 Present. 
 / hear, etc. / am heard, etc. 
 
 audio audimus audior audimur 
 
 audis auditis audiris or -re audimini 
 
 audit audiunt audltur audiuntur 
 
 / was hearing, etc. 
 
 audiebam audiebamus 
 audiebas audiebatis 
 audiebat audiebant 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 / was heard, etc. 
 
 audiebar audiebamur 
 
 audiebaris or -re. audiebamini 
 audiebatur audiebantur 
 
 / shall hear, etc. 
 
 audiam audiemus 
 
 audies audietis 
 
 audiet audient 
 
 Future. 
 
 T shall be heard, etc. 
 
 audiar 
 
 audieris or -re 
 audietur 
 
 audiemur 
 audiemini 
 audientur 
 
 / have heard, etc. 
 
 audlvT 
 
 audivisti 
 
 audivit 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 audlvimus 
 audivistis 
 audiverunt or -re 
 
 I have been heard, etc. 
 auditus 
 
 sum f suraus 
 
 es audit! •! estis 
 
 . est 
 
 sunt 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGATION 
 
 159 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 I had heard, etc. I had been heard, etc. 
 
 audiveram audlveramus r eram < eramus 
 
 audiveras audiveratis auditus eras auditl -j eratis 
 
 audiverat audiverant I erat I erant 
 
 Future Perfect. 
 I shall have heard, etc. I shall have been heard, etc. 
 
 audlvero audiverimus r er5 rerimus 
 
 audiveris audiveritis auditus \ eris audit! \ eritis 
 
 audiverit audfverint I erit I erunt 
 
 audiam 
 
 audiamus 
 
 audias 
 
 audiatis 
 
 audiat 
 
 audiant 
 
 audirem 
 
 audiremus 
 
 audlres 
 
 audlretis 
 
 audlret 
 
 audirent 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 Present. 
 
 audiar audiamur 
 
 audiaris or -re audiaminl 
 
 audiatur audiantur 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 audirer audiremur 
 
 audlreris or -re audlremini 
 
 audlretur audlrentur 
 
 audiverim audiverimus 
 audiveris audiveritis 
 audiverit audlverint 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 auditus 
 
 r sim 
 
 sis 
 
 sit 
 
 simus 
 audltl \ sitis 
 . sint 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 audivissem audivissemus r essem 
 
 audlvisses audivissetis auditus \ esses 
 
 audivisset audlvissent I esset 
 
 audit! 
 
 essemus 
 
 essetis 
 
 essent 
 
i6o 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CyESAR 
 
 audi, hear thou. 
 audlte, hear ye. 
 
 Imperative. 
 Present. 
 
 audire, be thou heard. 
 audimini, be ye heard. 
 
 Future. 
 
 audits, thou shall hear. 
 audits, he shall hear. 
 auditote, ye shall hear. 
 audiuntS, they shall hear. 
 
 auditor, thou shall be heard. 
 auditor, he shall be heard. 
 
 audiuntor, they shall be heard. 
 
 iNFINITrVE. 
 
 Pres. audire, to hear. 
 Perf. audlvisse, to have heard. 
 FuT. audlturus esse, to be 
 about to hear. 
 
 audirl, to be heard. 
 audltus esse, /(? have been heard 
 audltum Irl, to be about to be 
 heard. 
 
 Participles. 
 
 Pres. audiens,-entis, ^^arz«^. 
 FuT. audlturus, -a, -um, about 
 
 to hear. 
 Perf. 
 
 Gerund. 
 
 N. 
 
 G. audiendl, of hearing. 
 
 D. 2.\i^\N^Ao, for hearing. 
 
 A. audiendum, hearing. 
 
 A. audiendS, by hearing. 
 
 Pres. 
 
 Ger. audiendus, -a, -una, to 
 
 be heard. 
 Perf. audltus, -a, -um, heard, 
 
 having been heard. 
 
 Supine. 
 
 A. audltum, to hear. 
 A. auditu, to hear, to be 
 heard. 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGA TION 
 
 l6l 
 
 IRREGULAR VERBS. 
 
 sum, be. 
 
 Principal Parts: sum, esse, fui, futurus. 
 
 Indicative. 
 Present. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 sum, I am. 
 
 es, thou art. 
 
 est, he {she, it") is. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 sumus, we are. 
 estis, you are. 
 sunt, they are. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 eramus, we were. 
 eratis, you were. 
 erant, they were. 
 Future. 
 
 erimus, we shall be. 
 eritis, you will be. 
 erunt, they will be. 
 Perfect. 
 
 fuimus, we have been, were. 
 fuistis, you have been, were. 
 ( fiierunt or 
 I fuere, they have been, were. 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 fueramus, we had been. 
 fueratis, j/OK had been. 
 fuerant, they had been. 
 
 Future Perfect. 
 fuero, / shall have been. fuerimus, we shall have been. 
 
 fueris, thou wilt have been. fueritis, you will have been. 
 
 fuerit, he will have been. fuerint, they will have been. 
 
 eram, I was. 
 eras, thou wast. 
 erat, he was. 
 
 ero, I shall be. 
 eris, thou wilt be. 
 erit, he will be. 
 
 fuI, I have been, was. 
 fuistl, thou hast been, wast. 
 fuit, he has been, was. 
 
 fueram, T had been. 
 fueras, thou hadst been. 
 fuerat, he had been. 
 
l62 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C/ESAR 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 Present, 
 singular. plural. 
 sim simus 
 
 
 Imperfect, 
 singular. plural. 
 essem essemus 
 
 SIS 
 
 sitis 
 
 
 esses essetis 
 
 sit 
 
 sint 
 
 
 esset essent 
 
 fuerim 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 fuerimus 
 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 fuissem fuissemus 
 
 fueris 
 
 fueritis 
 
 
 fiiisses ftiissetis 
 
 fuerit 
 
 fuerint 
 
 
 fuisset fuissent 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 es, be thou. 
 
 Imperative. 
 Present. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 este, be ye. 
 
 esto, thou shalt be. 
 
 Future. 
 
 estate, ye shall be. 
 
 esto, he shall be. 
 
 
 sunto, they shall be. 
 
 Pres. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 esse, to be. 
 
 
 Participle. 
 
 Perf. 
 
 fuisse, to have been 
 
 . 
 
 
 FUT. 
 
 futurus esse, to be about 
 
 futurus, -a, -um, about to A 
 
 
 to be. 
 
 
 
 possum, posse, potuT, , be able, can. 
 
 Indicative. Subjunctive. 
 
 SINGULAR. plural. SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 Pres. 
 
 possum 
 
 possumus 
 
 possim 
 
 posslmus 
 
 
 potes 
 
 potestis 
 
 possis 
 
 possitis 
 
 
 potest 
 
 possunt 
 
 possit 
 
 possint 
 
 Imp. 
 
 poterara 
 
 poteramus 
 
 possem 
 
 possemus 
 
 Fut. 
 
 potero 
 
 poterimus 
 
 
 
 Perf. 
 
 potui 
 
 potuimus 
 
 potuerim 
 
 potuerimus 
 
 Plup. 
 
 potueram 
 
 potueramus 
 
 potuissem 
 
 potuissemus 
 
 P.P. 
 
 potuero 
 
 potuerimus 
 
 
 
 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 
 
 Pres 
 
 . posse 
 
 Perf. 
 
 potuisse 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGATION 
 
 163 
 
 prosum, prodesse, profux, profuturus, benefit. 
 Indicative. Subjunctive. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 singular. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 PRES. prosum 
 
 prosumus 
 
 prosim 
 
 prosimus 
 
 prodes 
 
 prodestis 
 
 prosis 
 
 prositis 
 
 prodest 
 
 prosunt 
 
 prosit 
 
 prosint 
 
 Imp. proderam 
 
 proderamus 
 
 prodessera 
 
 prodessemus 
 
 FUT. prodero 
 
 proderimus 
 
 
 
 Perf. profui 
 
 profuimus 
 
 profuerim 
 
 profuerimus 
 
 Plup. profueram 
 
 profiieramus 
 
 profuissem 
 
 profuissemus 
 
 F. P. profuero 
 
 profuerimus 
 
 
 
 
 Imperative. 
 
 
 Pres. prodes, prodeste 
 
 FuT. prSdesto, prodestote 
 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 
 Pres. prodesse 
 
 Perf. prof 
 
 uisse FuT. 
 
 profuturus esse 
 
 
 Participle. 
 
 
 
 FuT. profuturus, -a, -um 
 
 
 volo, velle, voluT, , be willing, will, wish. 
 
 nolo, nolle, nolui, , be unwilling, will not. 
 
 malo, malle, malui, , be more willing, prefer. 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 nol5 malo 
 
 non vis mavis 
 
 non vult mavult 
 
 nolumus malumus 
 
 non vultis mavultis 
 
 nolunt malunt 
 
 nolebam malebam 
 nolam, noles, etc. malam, males, etc. 
 
 nolui malui 
 
 nolueram malueram 
 
 noluero maluero 
 
 Pres. 
 
 vols 
 
 
 vis 
 
 
 vult 
 
 
 voluraus 
 
 
 vultis 
 
 
 volunt 
 
 Imp. 
 
 volebam 
 
 Fut. 
 
 volam, voles, etc. 
 
 Perf. 
 
 volui 
 
 Plup. 
 
 volueram 
 
 F.P. 
 
 voluero 
 
164 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 Pres. 
 
 velim 
 
 
 veils 
 
 
 velit 
 
 
 velimus 
 
 
 velltis 
 
 
 velint 
 
 Imp. 
 
 vellem 
 
 Perf. 
 
 voluerim 
 
 Plup. 
 
 voluissem 
 
 Pres. 
 
 
 FUT. 
 
 
 Pres. 
 
 veUe 
 
 Perf. 
 
 voluisse 
 
 Pres. 
 
 volens 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 
 nolitn 
 
 mallm 
 
 noils 
 
 malls 
 
 nolit 
 
 malit 
 
 nolimus 
 
 malimus 
 
 nSlitis 
 
 malitis 
 
 nolint 
 
 malint 
 
 noUem 
 
 mallem 
 
 noluerim 
 
 maluerim 
 
 noluissem 
 
 maluissem 
 
 Imperative. 
 
 
 noli 
 
 
 nolite 
 
 
 nolTto, etc. 
 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 
 nolle 
 
 malle 
 
 noluisse 
 
 maluisse 
 
 Participle. 
 
 
 nolens 
 
 
 eo, ire, ivi (ii), itflrus, go. 
 
 fio, fieri, factus sum (supplies passive to facio), make, be 
 made, become. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Indicative 
 
 
 
 Pres. 
 
 eo 
 
 
 imus 
 
 
 fio 
 
 ftmus 
 
 
 is 
 
 
 itis 
 
 
 fis 
 
 fitis 
 
 
 it 
 
 
 aunt 
 
 
 fit 
 
 fiunt 
 
 Imp. 
 
 
 Tbam 
 
 
 
 
 flebam 
 
 FUT. 
 
 
 Ibo 
 
 
 
 
 fiam 
 
 Perf. 
 
 
 ii 
 
 
 
 
 factus sum 
 
 Plup. 
 
 
 ieram 
 
 
 
 
 factus eram 
 
 F. P. 
 
 
 iero 
 
 
 
 
 fectus ero 
 
TABLES OF CONJUGATION 
 
 165 
 
 Pres. 
 
 earn 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 
 flam 
 
 Imp. 
 
 irem 
 
 
 
 
 fierem 
 
 Perf. 
 
 ierim 
 
 
 
 
 factus sim 
 
 Plup. 
 
 iissem 
 
 
 
 
 factus essem 
 
 
 
 Imperative. 
 
 
 
 Pres. 
 
 i 
 
 ite 
 
 
 fi 
 
 nte 
 
 FUT. 
 
 Ito 
 ito 
 
 Itote 
 eunto 
 
 
 ~" 
 
 
 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 
 
 Pres. 
 
 ire 
 
 
 
 
 fieri 
 
 Perf. 
 
 Isse 
 
 
 
 
 factus esse 
 
 FuT. 
 
 iturus esse 
 
 
 
 factum Irl 
 
 
 
 Participles 
 
 
 
 Pres. 
 
 iens, Gen. euntis 
 
 Pres. 
 
 
 FUT. 
 
 iturus, - 
 
 1, -um 
 
 Ger. 
 
 faciendus 
 
 Perf. 
 
 
 
 Perf. 
 
 factus 
 
 
 Gerund. 
 
 
 
 Supine. 
 
 
 N. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 G. eundi 
 
 
 
 
 
 ] 
 
 D. eundo 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 K. eundum 
 
 
 
 A. 
 
 itum 
 
 
 K. eundo 
 ero, ferre, 1 
 
 
 
 A. 
 
 , cai 
 
 itu 
 
 f 
 
 tuli, latus, 
 
 bear 
 
 'ry, endure. 
 
 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 
 
 
 Active 
 
 
 
 
 Passive. 
 
 
 ■ fero 
 
 ferimus 
 
 
 feror ferimur 
 
 Pres. 
 
 fers 
 
 fertis 
 
 
 ferris or -re ferimini 
 
 
 fert 
 
 ferunt 
 
 
 fertur feruntur 
 
 Imp. 
 
 ferebam 
 
 
 
 
 ferebar 
 
 FuT. 
 
 feram 
 
 
 
 
 ferar 
 
 Perf. 
 
 tuli 
 
 
 
 
 latus sura 
 
 Plup 
 
 tuleram 
 
 
 
 
 latus eram 
 
 F. P. 
 
 tulero 
 
 
 
 
 latus ero 
 
1 66 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 Pres. 
 Imp. 
 Perf. 
 Plup. 
 
 Pres. 
 
 FUT. 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 feram ferar 
 
 ferrera ferrer 
 
 tulerim latus sim 
 
 tulissem latus essem 
 
 Imperative. 
 Active. 
 
 fer ferte [ferre] 
 
 ferto fertote fertor 
 
 ferto ferunto fertor 
 
 Passive. 
 
 ferimini 
 
 feruntor 
 
 Pres. 
 Perf. 
 FuT. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 ferre 
 tulisse 
 laturus esse 
 
 ferri 
 
 latus esse 
 latum iri 
 
 Participles. 
 
 Pres. ferens 
 FuT. laturus 
 Perf. 
 
 Gerund. 
 
 Pres. 
 
 Ger. ferendus 
 Perf. latus 
 
 Supine. 
 
 G. ferendi 
 
 D. ferendo 
 
 A. ferendum 
 
 A. fereado 
 
 A. latum 
 A. latu 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 A., see Aulus. 
 
 a, ab, prep, with abl., from, by, 
 
 on the side of. 
 abdo, -dare, -didi, -ditnm, put 
 
 away, withdraw, hide. 
 abduco, -ducere, -duxi, -ductum, 
 
 lead away. 
 abstineo, -tinere, -tinui, -tentum, 
 
 hold from, keep from. 
 absum, -esse, -afui, be away or 
 
 distant. 
 
 ac, see atque (ac is used only be- 
 fore consonants). 
 
 accedo, -cedere, -cessi, -cessum, 
 go to, approach, be added. 
 
 accido, -cidere, -cidi, fall to or 
 upon, befall, happen. 
 
 accipio, -cipere, -cepi, -ceptum 
 [capio], take to, receive, ac- 
 cept. 
 
 accurio, -currere, -curri, -cursum, 
 run or hasten to. 
 
 acciiso (i) [causa], call to account, 
 reprimand, accuse. 
 
 acies, -ei, f., battle-line. 
 
 acriter, adv., sharply, fiercely. 
 
 ad, prep, •with ace, to, toward. 
 
 against, near ; (with numerals) 
 adv., about. 
 
 adduco, -ducere, -duxi, -ductum, 
 lead or bring to, influence. 
 
 adgredior, see aggredior. 
 
 adhibeo, -ere, -ui, -itum, bring in, 
 summon. 
 
 admiror (i), wonder at, admire. 
 
 admitto, -mittere, -misi, -missum, 
 [ad + mitto] (3), let go ; admit, 
 receive ; become guilty of, com- 
 mit, equo admisso, with his 
 horse at full speed (i. 22). 
 
 adorior, -oriri, -ortus sum, rise 
 against, attack. 
 
 adscisco, -sciscere, -scivl, -scitum, 
 take to, receive, adopt. 
 
 adsum, -esse, -ful, be at hand or 
 near, be present, assist. 
 
 adventus, -us, m. \ye.m.o\,arrival, 
 approach. 
 
 adversus, -a, -um (perf. pass, 
 part, of adverts), turned to, 
 opposite, unfavorable, unsuc- 
 cessful. 
 
 adverto, -tere, -ti, -sum [ad + 
 verto] (3), turn to, direct, turn. 
 animum adverto, perceive, no- 
 tice, observe. 
 
 167 
 
i68 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 aedificium, -i, n., a building. 
 
 Aeduus, -1, m., an yEduan. 
 
 aegerrime, adv. (sup. of aegre), 
 with the greatest difficulty. 
 
 aequo (l), make even or equal. 
 
 afflcio, -ficere, -feci, -fectum [ad 
 -|- facio] (3), do something to, 
 treat, use', visit with, affiict, 
 trouble, weaken, im-pair. magnS 
 dolore affici, to be greatly art' 
 noyed (i. 2). supplioio afficere, 
 to punish (i. 27). 
 
 affinitas, -atis, f., alliance by 
 marriage, kinship. 
 
 ager, agri, m., land under culti- 
 vation, yf^W, territory, domain; 
 pi., lands, territory, country, 
 the country. 
 
 aggredior, -gredi, -gressus sum 
 [ad -|- gradior, step'Y, go to, ap- 
 proach, attack. 
 
 agmen, -minis [cLgo],'n.,ar7ny on 
 the march, marching column ; 
 line of march, agmen clau- 
 dere, to bring up the rear. 
 noTissimum agmen, the rear. 
 primum agmen, the van. 
 
 ago, agere, egl, actum, put in 
 Tnotion, drive, discuss. 
 
 alienus, -a, -um \^\\i.%\, another's, 
 foreign, unfavorable. 
 
 aliqm (-quis), -qua, -quod (-quid), 
 some, any. 
 
 alius, -a, -ud, another, other (of 
 more than two). 
 
 Allobioges, -um (ace. Allobrogas, 
 i. 14), m., pi., a Gallic people 
 
 in the northeastern part of 
 " the Province," between the 
 Rhone and the Alps. i. 6, 10, 
 II, 14, 28. 
 
 alo, alere, alui, alitum (altum), 
 nourish, sustain. 
 
 Alpes, -ium, f ., the Alps. 
 
 alter, -era, -erum, one (of two), 
 the other, second. 
 
 altitiido, -inis, f. [altus], height, 
 depth. 
 
 altus, -a, -um, high, deep. 
 
 Ambani, -omm [Kel. ambi, = 
 Lat. ambi- + Arar], m. pi., a. 
 people on both sides of the 
 Arar (Saone) near its junction 
 with the Rhone ; intimately 
 connected with the iEdui. 
 i. II, 14. 
 
 amicitia, -ae, f. \^-aAcM.%\, friend- 
 ship. 
 
 amicus, -a, -um, friendly ; (as 
 subst.) m.., friend. 
 
 amitto, -mittere, -misT, -missum, 
 send away, let go, lose. 
 
 amor, -oris, m. [amo], Im/e, de- 
 sire. 
 
 amplus, -a, -um, large or full, 
 ample. 
 
 anceps, -cipitis [amb5, both + 
 caput, head~\, two-headed, two- 
 fold, doubtful. 
 
 angustiae, -arum, f. [ango, 
 squeeze\, narrowness, a narrow 
 pass or defile. 
 
 angustus, -a, -um [ango], Tiar- 
 row. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 169 
 
 animadyert5, -vertere, -verti, 
 -versum, attend to, punish. 
 
 animus, -i, m., soul, mind, feel- 
 ing, spirit, courage, 
 
 annus, -i, m., a year. 
 
 annuus, -a, -um, for a year, an- 
 nual. 
 
 ante, adv. or prep, with ace, 
 before. 
 
 antea, a.d.v., formerly. 
 
 antiquus, -a, -um [ante], ancient, 
 form.er. 
 
 aperio, -ire, -uT, -turn, uncover, 
 open, disclose. 
 
 appello (i), call. 
 
 Apiilis, -e, of April, April. 
 
 apud, prep, with ace, among, 
 near, with. 
 
 Aquileia, -ae, f., a city at the 
 head of the Adriatic Sea. See 
 n. to chap. X. i. 10. 
 
 Aquitani, -orum, m., the Aqui- 
 tani, Aquitanians. 
 
 Aquitania, -ae, f., Aquitania. 
 
 Arar, -aris, ace, -im [Kel., = 
 'sluggish'], m., Arar river, 
 now the SaSne. It rises in the 
 Vosges Mts., and flows south- 
 ward into the Rhone, i. 12, 
 13, 16. 
 
 arbitror (l), decide, think. 
 
 arma, -5rum, n., arms. 
 
 ascendo, ascendere, ascendi, as- 
 censum [ad + scando, climb'] , 
 climb up, ascend. 
 
 ascensus, -us, m., a climbing up, 
 ascent. 
 
 atque, ac [ad + que], conj. : 
 
 1. Copulative, a«^,a«(/a/jo, 
 and even, and in particular. 
 
 2. Comparative, after words 
 of likeness or unlikeness, as, 
 than. 
 
 attingo, -tingere, -tigi, -factum 
 [ad + tango, toucli\, touch or 
 border upon, lie near to, reach. 
 
 auctoritas, -atis, f., influence, 
 authority. 
 
 audacia, -ae, f. [audax], bold- 
 ness. 
 
 audacter, adv., boldly. 
 
 audeo, audere, ausus sum, dare. 
 
 augeo, augere, auxi, auctum, in- 
 crease. 
 
 Aulus (abbr. A.), Aulus, a Ro- 
 man name. 
 
 aut, conj ., aut . , . ant, either . . . 
 or. 
 
 autem, conj., on the other hand, 
 but, moreover. 
 
 auxilium, -t, n. [augeo], help, 
 aid ; (in pi.) auxiliaries. 
 
 averto, -vertere, -vertl, -versum, 
 turn off ox away. 
 
 avus, -1, m., grandfather. 
 
 Belgae, -arum, m., the Belga, 
 Belgians, a powerful people of 
 Northeastern Gaul. 
 
 bello (l), make or wage war, fight. 
 
 bellicosus, -a, -■axa,fond of war, 
 warlike. 
 
I/O 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CyESAR 
 
 beneficium, -i, n., kindness., bene- 
 fit, favor. 
 
 Bibracte, -is, n., Bibracte. 
 
 biduum, -!, n., two days. 
 
 biennium, -i,n. [annus], ft</(7^^arj. 
 
 bipartito, adv. [pars], in two di- 
 visions. 
 
 Bituriges, -um [Kel., = ' World- 
 kings,' or ' Ever kings '], m. 
 pi., a people in Central GatJ, 
 across the Liger (Loire) from 
 the ^dui. 
 
 Boil (or Boji), -orum, m., pL, a 
 Keltic people widely diffused 
 over Central Europe, whose 
 name survives in Bohemia ; 
 32,000 joined the Helvetii in 
 their migration, the remnant 
 surviving being settled with 
 the .^dui. 
 
 bonitas, -tatis [bonus], i., good- 
 ness, excelletue ; of land, fer- 
 tility (i. 28). 
 
 bonus, -a, -um, comp. melior, sup. 
 optimtis, adj., good, advanta- 
 geous ; pleasant, well-disposed, 
 friendly, bono animo esse, to 
 be favorably disposed, (i. 6.) 
 
 bracchium, -1, n., the forearm. 
 
 C. (abbr. for Gaius), Caius or 
 Gains, a. Roman name. 
 
 cado, cadere, cecid!, cisum, fall. 
 
 Caesar, Caesaris, m., fuU name 
 Gaius lulins Caesar. 
 
 calamitas, -atis, £., disaster, de- 
 feat. 
 
 capio, capere, cepi, captum, take, 
 seize. 
 
 caput, capitis, n., head. 
 
 carrus, I, m., cart. 
 
 Cassianus, -a, -nm, Cassian, of 
 Cassius. 
 
 Cassius, -T, m., Lucius Cassius 
 Longinus, praetor B.C. 11 1; 
 when consul, 107 B. c, he en- 
 gaged in battle with the Tigu- 
 rini in the territory of the 
 Allobroges, and was defeated 
 and slain. L 7, 12. 
 
 castellnin, -I, u. [diminutive of 
 castrum], a small fort, fortress, 
 redoubt. 
 
 CastiCUS, -i, m., Casticus. 
 
 castra, -oram, n. [castrum,y^/|, 
 a fortified cam-p, camp. 
 
 casus, -lis [cado], a falling, fall, 
 accident, calaviity, chance. 
 
 Catamantaloedis, -is [Kel., = 
 'Man of Even Temper'], m., 
 foremost man of the Sequani 
 before Caesar's time. i. 3. 
 
 Caturiges, -um [Kel., = ' Battle- 
 Kings '], m. pi., a Gallic peo- 
 ple in the eastern part of the 
 Province. L 10. 
 
 causa, -ae, f., cause, reason. 
 
 caved, cavere, cavi, cautum, take 
 precautions. 
 
 celeriter (comp. celerius, sup. ce- 
 lerrime), adv., quickly. 
 
 Celtae, -arum [Kel.], m., pi.. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 171 
 
 Celts, inhabitants of that part 
 of Gaul between the Garonne 
 and the Seine, extending from 
 the Atlantic to the Alps. They 
 belonged to the great Keltic 
 family, and were divided into 
 many states or tribes, i. 1. 
 
 census, -us, m., enumeration. 
 
 centum, indecl. num., one hun- 
 dred. 
 
 certus, -a, -um, sure, certain. 
 aliquem oertiorem facere, to 
 inform some one. 
 
 Ceutrones, -um, m., the Ceu- 
 trones. 
 
 cibarius, -a, -um, pertaining to 
 food ; (as subst.) cibaria, -orum, 
 Ti.,food, provisions. 
 
 circiter, adv., about. 
 
 circuitus, -us, m. [circum + eo], 
 a going round, circuit. 
 
 circum, prep, with ace, around, 
 about. 
 
 circumvenio, -venire, -veni, -ven- 
 tum, surround. 
 
 citerior, -oris, comp. adj. (no po- 
 sitive), nearer, hither. 
 
 citra, adv. and prep, with ace, 
 this side, within. 
 
 Civitas, -atis, f ., citizenship, state, 
 citizens. 
 
 claudo, claudere, clausi, clausum, 
 shut, close. 
 
 cliens, -entis, m. f., client, depen- 
 dent. 
 
 coemo, -emere, -emi, -emptum, 
 purchase. 
 
 coepi, coepisse, defect, verb, be- 
 gan. 
 
 coerceo, -ere, -ui, -itum, control. 
 
 COgnosco, -gnoscere, -gnovl, -gni- 
 tum, learn thoroughly; (in 
 perf.) have learned, know. 
 
 COgO, cogere, coegi, coactum, 
 drive together, collect, compel. 
 
 cohortor (l), urge earnestly, ex- 
 hort, encourage. 
 
 COUigO (l), bind together. 
 
 CoUis, -is, m., hill. 
 
 COlloco {i), place together, station. 
 naptum collocare, to give in 
 marriage. 
 
 colloquor, -loquT, -locutus sum, 
 speak together, converse, 
 
 comburo, -biirere, -bussJ, -biistum, 
 burn up, consuTne. 
 
 commemoro (i), recount, state, 
 mention. 
 
 commeo (i), resort to or visit 
 (frequently). 
 
 committo, -mittere, -misl, -mis- 
 sum, send together, commit, 
 combine, join. 
 
 commode, adv., conveniently. 
 
 commonefacio, -facere, -feci, -fac- 
 tum, rem-ind forcibly . 
 
 commoyeo, -movere, -raovT, -mo- 
 tum, m.ove deeply, disturb, ex- 
 cite. 
 
 commiinio 1^^), fortify completely, 
 intrench. [change. 
 
 commiitatio, -onis, f., a changing, 
 
 commuto (l), change entirely, re- 
 verse. 
 
172 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 compare (l), prepare, furnish, 
 equip. 
 
 comperio, -perlre, -pen, -pertum, 
 ascertain. 
 
 complector, -plecti, -plexus sum, 
 embrace. 
 
 compleo, -plere, -plevi, -pletum, 
 fill, fill up, complete. 
 
 complures, -a (-ia), several, many. 
 
 COmporto, bringox carry together. 
 
 conatum, -i, n., or conatus, -us, 
 m., trial, attcTnpt. 
 
 concede, -cedere, cessi, -cessurus, 
 [com- -)- cedo] (3), withdraw, 
 depart; give up, yield, bow, 
 submit; allow, grant ; grant 
 perm is s ion , permit. 
 
 concido, -cidere, -cidi, -cisum, 
 cttt down, slay. 
 
 concilio (i), call together, win 
 over, conciliate. 
 
 concilium, -1, n., assembly, coun- 
 cil. 
 
 concuisus, -us, m., running to- 
 gether, onset. 
 
 condicio, -onis, f., a speaking to- 
 gether, agreement, terms. 
 
 condono, -are, -avi, -atum [com- 
 -|- dono] (l), give up, forgive, 
 overlook, excuse, pardon. \. 20, 
 
 condiico, -ducere, -duxT, -ductum, 
 lead or bring together, hire. 
 
 confero, conferre, contulT, colla- 
 tum, bring together, collect, 
 compare : sS conferre, to re- 
 treat. 
 
 confertus, -a, -um, crowded. 
 
 conficio, -ficere, -feci, -fectum, </» 
 thoroughly, complete, accoTn- 
 plish. 
 
 confido, -fidere, -fisus sum, trust 
 in, rely on. 
 
 confirmo (i), make firm^, estab- 
 lish, assure, promise. 
 
 conicio, -icere, -ieci, -iectum, 
 throw together, conjectiire. 
 
 coniiiratio, -onis, f. [iuro, swear'X, 
 a swearing together, conspir- 
 acy. 
 
 Conor (i), try, attempt. 
 
 conquiro, -qulrere, -qulsivl, -qui- 
 sltum, search out. 
 
 consanguineus, -a, -um, related 
 by blood ; (as snbst.) m., kins- 
 man. 
 
 conscisco, -sciscere, -scivi, -scT- 
 tum, decree, appoint. 
 
 conscius, -a, -um [scio], itiowing, 
 conscious. 
 
 conscribo, -scribere, -scripsi, 
 -scriptum, write together, en- 
 roll, levy. 
 
 consequor, -sequi, -secutus sum, 
 follow up, pursue, obtain. 
 
 C5nsidius, -i, m., Considius. 
 
 consido, -sidere, -sedi, -sessum, 
 settle, encamp. 
 
 consilium, -I, n., counsel, plan. 
 
 consist5, -sistere, -stiti, -stitum, 
 take a stand, stand still, stop. 
 
 consoler (l), console, comfort, sol- 
 ace. 
 
 conspectus, -us, m. [conspicio], 
 a looking at, sight. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 173 
 
 conspicio, -spicere, -spexl, -spec- 
 turn, see^ perceive. 
 
 conspicor (i), perceive. 
 
 constituo, -stituere, -stitui, -sti- 
 tutum [statuo, set] , set together, 
 arrange, determine. 
 
 consuesco, -suescere, -suevT, -sue- 
 tum, accustom, habituate ; (in 
 perf.) to have become (= be) 
 accustomed, be wont. 
 
 consul, -ulis, m., consul, one of 
 the chief magistrates at Rome, 
 of whom there were two, 
 chosen annually. 
 
 consiimo, -sumere, -siimpsi, 
 -siimptum, destroy, consume. 
 
 contendo, -tendere, -tendi, -ten- 
 tum [tendo, stretch], stretch 
 tight, strive, fight, hasten. 
 
 continenter [continens], adv., 
 constantly, incessantly, without 
 interruption, continually. 
 
 contineo, -tinere, -tinui, -tentum 
 [com- + teneo] (2), hold to- 
 gether ; hold; hold back, keep, 
 retain, detain, shut in; of 
 places and regions, hem in, 
 bound, border. 
 
 contra, prep, with ace, and adv., 
 opposite, against. \nity. 
 
 contumelia, -ae, f ., affront, indig- 
 
 conyenio, -venire, -veni, -ventum, 
 come together, meet, assemble ; 
 convenit (impers.), it is fitting, 
 it is agreed. 
 
 conventtis, -tis, m., assen 
 meeting. 
 
 converto, -vertere, -verti, -versum, 
 
 turn. sSgna convertere, change 
 front, wheel about. 
 COnvOCO (i), call together, sum- 
 
 m-on, assemble. 
 copia, -ae, f ., plenty ; (in pi.) 
 
 forces, troops. 
 copiosus, -a, -um, well supplied, 
 
 plentiful, abounding. 
 cotidianus (quo-), -a, -um, daily, 
 
 tcsual. 
 cotidie (quo-), adv., daily. 
 Crassus, -J, m. ; 
 
 1. Marcus Licinizis Crassus, 
 consul in E.c. 70, member of 
 the triumvirate with Caesar and 
 Pompey ; consul again in 55 ; 
 perished in the disastrous Par- 
 thian expedition, B.C. 53. i. 21. 
 
 2. Publius Licinius Crassus, 
 younger son of the triumviri 
 lieutenant of Caesar in Gaul, 
 B.C. 58-56, where he distin- 
 guished himself ; he returned 
 to Rome in 55, followed his 
 father to the East and fell in 
 the same battle. 
 
 cremo, -are, -avi, -atum (i), burn. 
 
 igni cremare, to consume by fire, 
 
 burn to death (i. 4), 
 creo, -are, -avi, -atum (i), create, 
 
 make ; choose, elect, appoint. 
 cresco, crescere, crevi, cretum (3), 
 
 inch., grow, increase; become 
 
 great, become powerful (i. 20) ; 
 
 of a river, become swollen. 
 cultus, -us [colo], m., cultivation. 
 
174 
 
 THE BEGIXKER'S CJb.SAR 
 
 care; mode of life, civiliza- 
 tion. 
 
 cum, prep, with ablative only, 
 with ; of association, wilh, 
 along with, in the company of 
 together with ; of comparison, 
 with, as over against, compared 
 with ; of manner and circum- 
 stance, with, under, amid, at ; 
 of time, together with, at the 
 same time with. With the 
 personal pronouns and with 
 qnl, cum is enclitic ; as, mi- 
 cnm, nobiscmn, q.nibiiBCaia. 
 
 cum (^uum), conj., when, since, 
 although. 
 
 cupide, adv., eagerly. 
 
 cupiditas, -atis, f., eager desire, 
 longing, cupidity. 
 
 cupidus, -a, -um, desirous of, 
 eager for. 
 
 cupio, -ere, -ivi (ii), -Itnm, desire, 
 favor. 
 
 Ciiro (i), care for ; (with object 
 and gerundive), have. 
 
 custos, -odis, m., f., guard, senti- 
 nel. 
 
 damno (i), condemn. 
 
 de, prep, with abl., down from, 
 
 from, for, concerning, 
 debeo, debere, debui, debitum [de 
 
 -f- habeo] (2), owe; pass., be 
 
 due ; followed by infin., ought, 
 
 Tnust. should. 
 decern, indecl. num., ten. 
 
 decipio, -cipere, -cepT, -ceptum, 
 entrap, deceive. 
 
 decurio, -onis, m. (the leader of 
 a squad of ten cavalry), a de- 
 curion. 
 
 dediticius, -1 [deditns, from de- 
 do], adj., that has surrendered, 
 subject. As subst., diditicil, 
 -drum, m, -^, prisoners of war, 
 captives. 
 
 dediti5, -onis [dedo] f., surren- 
 der, accipere or recipere in 
 deditionem, to receive by capit- 
 ulation, in deditionem venire, 
 to surrender. 
 
 defendo, -fendere, -fendi, -fen- 
 sum, keep or ward off, defend. 
 
 defessus, -a, -um (perf. part of 
 defetiscor), wearied, exhausted, 
 
 deicio, -icere, -iecl, -iectum, throw 
 or cast down, dislodge. 
 
 deinde,adv.,/'/4i?« (of consequence 
 or sequence). 
 
 delibero {i),potider, deliberate. 
 
 deligS, -ligere, -legi, -Iectum [le- 
 go, choose^, pick out, select. 
 
 deminuo, -minuere, -minui, -mi- 
 nutum [nunus], lessen, dimin- 
 ish. 
 
 demonstr5 (l), show plainly, point 
 out. 
 
 demnm, adv., at length. 
 
 denique, adv., at length, lastly. 
 
 depono, -ponere, -posul, -positum, 
 place or lay aside. 
 
 depopulor ( i ), ravage, lay waste. 
 
 deprecator, -oris, m., mediator. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 17s 
 
 designo, -are, -avi, -atum [de + 
 signo, markl (i), mark out, 
 point out, mean, designate, i. 1 8. 
 
 desisto, -sistere, -stiti, -stitum [de 
 + sisto] (3), stand off from ; 
 leave off, cease, desist from, stop, 
 give up. dSsistere sententia, 
 to give tip the notion. 
 
 despero (i) [spes, hope"], be hope- 
 less, despair, 
 
 despicio, -ere, -spexl, -spectum, 
 look down on, despise. 
 
 destituo, -stituere, -stitui, -stitu- 
 tum \%\2X\io\, set aside, forsake, 
 abandon. 
 
 destringo, -stringere, -strinxl, 
 strictum [stringo, draw~\ , draw 
 off, unsheathe, draw. 
 
 deterre5 (2), frighten off, deter, 
 discourage. 
 
 deus, -1, m., god. 
 
 dexter, -tera, -terum, and -tra, 
 -trum, comp. dexterior, sup. 
 dextimus, adj., right. 
 
 dextra, -ae [dexter, sc. manus], 
 f., right hand. i. 20. 
 
 dico, dicere, dixi, dictum, say, 
 tell, speak. 
 
 dictio, -onis, f., a speaking, plead- 
 ing. 
 
 dies, diel, m. and f., day ; time 
 (i. 7). multS diS, late in the 
 day (i. 22). in diEs, day by day, 
 every day. diem ex dig, day 
 after day. (i. 16). 
 
 differo, differre, distull, dilatum, 
 carry or bear apart, differ, defer. 
 
 difflcilis, -e [dis + facilis], not 
 easy, difficult. 
 
 dimitto, -mittere, -mjsi, -missum, 
 send apart, dismiss. 
 
 discedo, -cedere, -cessi, -cessunis 
 [dis- + cedo] (3), go apart, 
 disperse, scatter ; depart, with- 
 draw, leave, go away, go off. 
 al) armJs discEdere, to lay down 
 one's arms. 
 
 disc5, discere, didici, learn. 
 
 disicio (disjicio), -icere, -iecl, -iec- 
 tum [dis- -\- iacio] (3), drive 
 asunder ; disperse, scatter, rout 
 (i. 25 ; iii. 20). 
 
 dispone, -ponere, -posui, -posi- 
 tum, place apart, arrange. 
 
 ditissimus, -a, -um (sup. of dives), 
 richest, 
 
 diu, 2Av.,for a long time. 
 
 diiiturnus, -a, -um [diri], of long 
 duration, long. 
 
 Divitiacus, -I, m., an Aiduan 
 chief. 
 
 Divico, -onis, m., a Helvetian 
 chief. 
 
 divide, -videre, -visi, -visum, di- 
 vide, separate. 
 
 do, dare, dedi, datum, give. 
 
 doleo (2), suffer pain, grieve. 
 
 dolor, -oris, m.., pain, grief . 
 
 dolus, -1, m., treachery, deceit. 
 
 domus, -lis, house, home, domi, 
 at home. 
 
 dubitatio, -onis, f., hesitation. 
 
 dubito (l), doubt, hesitate. 
 
 dubius, -a, -um, doubtful. 
 
176 
 
 THE BEGIiVNER'S CAiSAR 
 
 ducenti, -ae, -a [duo + centum], 
 two hundred. 
 
 duco, ducere, duxi, ductum, had, 
 draw, consider. 
 
 dum, conj., while, until. 
 
 Dumnorix, -igis [Kel., = ' Great 
 King '], m., an jEduan, brother 
 of Divitiacus, and son-in-law 
 of Orgetorix ; a bitter enemy of 
 Csesar, and apparently leader 
 of the ^duan anti-Roman 
 party, until slain by Caesar's 
 orders while trying to escape 
 from him, B.C. 54. i. 3, 9, 18, 
 19, 20. 
 
 duo, duae, duo, two. 
 
 duodecim [decern], indecl. num., 
 twelve. 
 
 dux, ducis [duco], m., f., leader, 
 guide. 
 
 e, ex, prep, with abl., from, out 
 
 _ "/■ 
 
 educo, -ducere, -duxi, -ductum, 
 lead forth, dra-w out. 
 
 efEemino (i), iveaken, enervate. 
 
 efiero, efferre, extuli, elatum, 
 bear away or out, lift up, elate. 
 
 ego (dat. mihi, ace. me), /. 
 
 egredior, -gredi, -gressus sum,^o 
 out, march forth. 
 
 egregius, -a, -um [ex + ffrex, 
 herd, crowd'], adj., emirunt, 
 marked, distinguished, excel- 
 lent. 
 
 emo, emere, emi, emptum, buy. 
 
 emitto, -mittere, -misi, -missnm, 
 
 send forth, discharge. 
 enim, zon]., for. 
 eniintio (i), tell out, reveal, report. 
 60, Tre, ivi (ii), itum, go. 
 eo, adv., to that place, thither. 
 eodem, adv., to the same place. 
 eques, equitis, rider, horseman, 
 
 knight ; (in pi.) cavalry. 
 equester, -tris, -tre [eques], be- 
 longing to a horseman, cavalry, 
 
 equestrian. 
 eqnitatus, -us, m., cavalry. 
 eqaus, -1, m., horse. 
 eripio, -ripere, -ripui, -reptum 
 
 [rapio], snatch away, rescue. 
 
 Bi eripere, to escape. 
 et, conj., and. et . . . et, both . , . 
 
 and. 
 etiam [et + iam], conj., also; 
 
 even, non solum , . . sed etiam, 
 
 not only . . . but also. 
 evello, -veUere, -velli, -vulsum, 
 
 pull or tear out. 
 ex, see e. 
 
 exemplum, -i, n., example. 
 exeo, -Ire, -ivr (ii), -itum, go out. 
 exercitUB, -us [exerceo, exercise], 
 
 an exercised, trained body ; an 
 
 army. 
 existimatio, -onis, f., opinion. 
 existimo (l), reckon, think. 
 expedio, -pedire, -pedivl, -peditum 
 
 [ex + pes] (4), disengage, set 
 
 free ; get ready, make ready. 
 expeditus, -a, -um, comp. -ior, 
 
 sup. -issimus [part, of expe- 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 177 
 
 dio],adi., unincumbered, light- 
 armed; ready, easy. legionBs 
 expeditae^ legions without hag- 
 gage. As subst., expeditus, -1, 
 m., light-armed soldier. 
 
 expello, -pellere, -pull, -pulsum 
 [ex -f- pello] (3), drive out, 
 drive away, remove, expel. 
 
 explorator, -oris, m. [explore, in- 
 vestigate\, scout, spy. 
 
 expugno (l), take by storm, over- 
 power. 
 
 exsequor, -sequi, -secutus sum, 
 follow out or up, enforce. 
 
 exspecto (l), look out, await, ex- 
 pect. 
 
 extra, adv. and prep, with ace, 
 without, beyond. 
 
 extremus, -a, -um (sup. from ex- 
 ter), outermost, furthest, ex- 
 treine. 
 
 exaro, -urere, -ussi, -ustum, burn 
 up. 
 
 facile, used as adv., easily. 
 
 facilis, -e, easy. 
 
 facio, facere, feci, factum, make, 
 do. 
 
 facultas, -atis, f. [facio], means 
 or opportunity of doing, oppor- 
 tunity, means. 
 
 fames, -is, f., hunger, want. 
 
 familia, -ae, f., slaves of a house- 
 hold, household, retinue. 
 
 familiaris, -e [familia], belonging 
 to the household, private ; (as 
 
 %\i\isX) friend. rSs familiaris, 
 private property. 
 
 fave5, favere, favi, iz.'o.t'axa, favor. 
 
 fere, adv., almost. 
 
 f ero, f erre, tuli, latum, bear, carry, 
 bring, inflict. 
 
 ferrum, -1, n., iro7i. 
 
 fides, -ei, f., confidence, faith, as- 
 surance of good faith, protection. 
 
 filia, -ae, f., daughter. 
 
 fllius, -1, m., son. 
 
 finis, -is, m., end, limit, boundary ; 
 (in pi.) territory, confines. 
 
 finitimus, -a, -um [finis] , border- 
 ing upon, adjoining, neighbor- 
 ing ; (as subst.) neighbors. 
 
 fio, fieri, factus sum, be made or 
 done, happen (used as pass, of 
 facio). 
 
 firmus, -a, -um, strong, firm. 
 
 flagito (i), demand. 
 
 fleo, flere, flevi, fletum, weep. 
 
 fliimen, - inis,n. \?aio\, a flowing 
 stream, river. 
 
 fluo, fluere, fluxi, fluxum,^OTC. 
 
 fortis, -e, strong, brave. 
 
 fortiter, adv., bravely. 
 
 fortitiid6,-inis,f. [fortis], ^?'ai'«?3'. 
 
 fortuna, -ae, f., chance, fortune. 
 
 fossa, -ae, f. [fodio, dig'], ditch, 
 trench. 
 
 frater, fratris, m., brother. 
 
 fraternus, -a, -um, pertaining to 
 a brother, brotherly , fraternal. 
 
 frigus, fiigoris, n., cold, cold 
 weather ; pi., seasons of cold, 
 cold spells. 
 
178 
 
 THE BEGINiVER'S C^SAR 
 
 fructus, -us, m., crops, fruit. 
 frumentarius, -a, -um [friimen- 
 tum], abounding in grain, 
 fruitful. 
 frumentum, -I, n., grain. 
 fuga, -ae, f. \i^^o, fke\, flight. 
 fugitivus, -i, m., runaway slave. 
 
 Gabinius, -i, m., a Roman name. 
 
 Gallia, -ae, f., Gaul. 
 
 Gallicus, -a, -um, Gallic. 
 
 Gallus, -1, m., a Gaul. 
 
 Garumna, -ae, m., the Garonne 
 (a river of Gaul). 
 
 Genava, -ae, f., Geneva. 
 
 Germani, -orum, m., the Ger- 
 Tnans. 
 
 gero, gerere, gessi, gestum, carry 
 on, TV age, do. 
 
 gladius, -1, m., sword. 
 
 gloiia, -ae, f ., glory. 
 
 glorior (l), glory, boast. 
 
 Graecus, -a, -um, Greek, Grecian. 
 
 Graioceli, -orum, m., the Graio- 
 celi. 
 
 gratia, -ae, i., favor, popularity. 
 
 giaviter, adv. [gravis], heavily, 
 severely, graviter ferre, be an- 
 noyed or vexed. 
 
 H 
 
 habeo (2), have, hold. 
 Helvetia, -ae, f., Helvetia (now 
 Switzerland). 
 
 Helvetius, -a, -um, adj., of the 
 Helvetii, Helvetian, civitas 
 HelvStia, //;,; State of the Hel- 
 vetii, Helvetian State, divided 
 into four cantons, the names 
 of two of which, pagans Tign- 
 rinua, pagus Verbigenus, are 
 known (i. 12). As subst., Hel- 
 vitil, -orum, m. pi., the Helve- 
 tians, Helvetii (L 1—29, 30, 31, 
 40). 
 
 hlbema, -orum, n., ivinter quar- 
 ters. 
 
 Mc, haec, hoc, this. 
 
 Memo (i), [hiems, winter'], pass 
 the winter, 
 
 Hispania, -ae, f., Spain, 
 
 homo, -inis, m. f ., a huTnan being, 
 man. 
 
 honor, -oris, m., honor, dislinc- 
 iion, ofjice. 
 
 bora, -ae, f., hmir. 
 
 hortor (i), arouse, urge. 
 
 hostis, -is, m. f., stranger, (public) 
 erumy ; (in pi.) the enemy. 
 
 hiimanitas, -atis, f., refinement. 
 
 I (voTi'ef) 
 
 ibi, adv., in /hat place, there. 
 
 ictus, -us, m., stroke, blow. 
 
 idem, eadem, idem, tJie same. 
 
 idus, -uum, f. pi., the Ides, the 
 fifteenth day of March, May, 
 July, and October; the thir- 
 teenth day of other months, 
 i. 7. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 179 
 
 ignis, -is, xa..,fire. 
 
 ignoro (i), [in, neg. + gnarus, 
 
 kno'iving\^ not know, be igno- 
 rant. 
 ille, ilia, illud, that (used of what 
 
 is remote). 
 illic [ille], adv., there. 
 immortalis, -e, immortal. 
 impedimentum, -T, n., impedi- 
 ment, hindrance; (in pi.) 
 
 heavy baggage, baggage-train. 
 itnpedio (4), obstruct, hamper. 
 impended, -ere [pendeo, hang\, 
 
 overhang, impend. 
 imperium, -i, n., a command, 
 
 right of command, supreme 
 
 power. 
 imper5 (i), command, enjoin, 
 
 make requisition for. 
 impetro (l), obtain by entreaty, 
 
 accomplish. 
 impetus, -us, m. [peto], attack, 
 
 assault. 
 importo (i), bring in, import. 
 impiobus, -a, -um, base, wicked. 
 improvlso, adv. [pro -f- visus, 
 
 seeti\ , unawares, unexpectedly. 
 impiine, adv. [in + poena, pun- 
 
 ishmentl, without punishment, 
 
 with impunity. 
 impunitas, -a.\\s,i., freedom from 
 
 punishment, impunity. 
 in, prep, with ace. (of motion), 
 
 into, to, against ; with abl. (of 
 
 rest), in, on, over. 
 in-, inseparable prefix =^ un-, not, 
 
 as in iuandltus, unheard. 
 
 incendo, -cendere, -ceiidl, -cen- 
 sura, set fire to. 
 
 incite (i) [cito, urge\, urge on, 
 incite. 
 
 incolo, -colere, -colui, -cultum 
 [colo, cultivate^, dwell in, in- 
 habit. 
 
 incommodum, -I, n. [commodus 
 convenient'\, an inconvenie7ue, 
 disadvantage, disaster. 
 
 incredibilis, -e [credo, believe'], 
 incredible. 
 
 inde, adv., from that place, thence. 
 
 indicium, -1, n., information, evi- 
 dence. 
 
 indued, -ducere, -diixi, -ductum, 
 lead in or into, lead on, induce. 
 
 inferior, -ius [inferus], lower (in 
 place) ; later (in time). 
 
 infero, inferre, intuli, illatum, 
 bring into or upon, wage upon, 
 attack. 
 
 infleoto, -flectere, -flexi, -flexum, 
 bend in, curve. 
 
 influ5, -fluere, -fliixi, -fluxum,_;Zi7a) 
 into, flow. 
 
 inimicus, -a, -um, comp. -ior, 
 sup. -issimus [in- + amicus], 
 adj., unfriendly, hostile. As 
 subst., inimicus, -1, m., enemy, 
 personal enemy, as distin- 
 guished from hostis, a public 
 enemy. 
 
 initium, -T, n. [in -|- eo], begin- 
 ning. 
 
 iniiiria, -ae, f. [ius, right], wrong, 
 injustice. 
 
i8o 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 iniussu, m. (abl. of assumed in- 
 
 iussus), without command. 
 inopia, -ae, f., need, lack. 
 inopinans, -antis, unawares. 
 insciens, -entis [scio, know'X, not 
 
 knowing, unaware. 
 insequor, -sequi, -secutus sum, 
 
 follow up, pursue. 
 insidiae, -arum, f., ambuscade, 
 
 treachery. 
 insignis, -e, remarkable; (as 
 
 subst.) n., sign, decoration. 
 insolenter, adv., insultingly. 
 instituo, -stituere, -stitui, -stitu- 
 
 tum, set up, establish. 
 institutum, -i, n., an established 
 
 course, custom, institution. 
 insto, -stare, -stiti, -slatani, stand 
 
 upon or near, approach, attack. 
 instnio, -struere, -struxi, -struc- 
 
 tum, build, draw up. 
 intelleg5 (-ligo), -legere, -lexT, 
 
 -lectum, learn, understand. 
 inter, prep, with ace, between, 
 
 among. 
 intercedo, -cedere, -cessi, -ces- 
 
 sum, go between, interpose, in- 
 tercede. 
 intercludo, -cludere, -clusi, -clu- 
 
 sum, shut off. 
 interdiu, adv., during the day, 
 
 by day. 
 inteTdum, adv., between whiles, 
 
 sometimes. 
 interea, adv., meanwhile. 
 interficio, -ficere, -feci, -fectum, 
 
 kill. 
 
 interim, adv., mean'iuhile. 
 
 intermitto, -mittere, -misi, -mis- 
 sum, leave or break off, inter- 
 rupt. 
 
 intemecio, -onis, f., extermina- 
 tion, massacre. 
 
 interpres, -etis, m. f., interpreter. 
 
 intersum, -esse, -ful, be between, 
 intervene. 
 
 intervallum, -i, n., interval. 
 
 invitus, -a, -um, unwilling. 
 
 ipse, ipsa, ipsum, dem. pron., 
 self, himself, herself, etc. 
 
 is, ea, id, dem. pron., this, that, 
 he, she, it, unemphatic. 
 
 ita, adv., so, thus. 
 
 Italia, -ae, f., Italy. 
 
 itaque, conj., and so, therefore. 
 
 item, adv., in like manner, like- 
 wise, so also. 
 
 iter, itineris [cf. &o,v!^\, n., jour- 
 ney, line of m.arch, march ; 
 road, route. xna^um iter, 
 forced march, from 20 to 25 
 miles a day. 
 
 I {consonant) 
 
 iacto (l), toss, discuss. 
 
 iam, adv., now, already, at length. 
 
 iubeo, iubere, iussi, iussum, order. 
 
 iudicium (judicium), -I [iudex, 
 judge'], n., legal judgment, deci- 
 sion, decree ; place of judgment, 
 trial (i. 4) ; opinion, judgment. 
 
 iudico {i), judge. 
 
 iugum, -1, n.,yoke, ridge. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 I«I 
 
 iumentum, -J, n., yoke or draught 
 
 animal^ beast of burden. 
 iungo, iungere, iunxi, iunctum, 
 
 join. 
 lura, -ae, m., the mountain range 
 
 running from the Rhine to the 
 
 Rhone, 
 ius, iiirus, n., right, justice, law. 
 iusiurandum, iiirisiurandi, ii., 
 
 oath. 
 iiistitia, -ae, i., justice. 
 iuvo, iuvare, iuvi, iutum, help, aid. 
 
 iuvat (impers.), it pleases. 
 
 Kalendae (Calendae), -arum, f., 
 the Calends (the first day of a 
 month). 
 
 L., see Lucius. 
 
 Labienus, -i, m., Titus Labienus, 
 Cjesar's chief lieutenant-gen- 
 eral, afterwards deserted to 
 Pompey, and fell B.C. 45 at 
 Munda. 
 
 lacesso, -ere, -ivi, -itum [obsolete 
 lacio, entice"] (3), arouse, pro- 
 voke, annoy, assail, attack. 
 
 lacrima, -ae, f., tear. 
 
 lacus, -us, m., lake. 
 
 largior, larglri, largltus [largus, 
 abundant] (4), Ae])., give freely, 
 impart, bestow, bribe (i. 18). 
 
 largiter [largus, abundant], adv., 
 abundantly, mux:h. largiter 
 
 posse, to have great influe7ice 
 (i. 18). 
 
 largitio, -onis [largior], f., /az-M/^ 
 giving, bribery, i. 9. 
 
 late, adv. [latus] , broadly, widely. 
 
 latitiido, -inis, f. [latus], width. 
 
 latius, see late. 
 
 Latobrigi, -orum, m. pi., a tribe 
 about the head-waters of the 
 Danube, bordering on the Tu- 
 lingi. i. 5, 28, 29. 
 
 latro, -onis, ra.., freebooter, robber. 
 
 laturus, see fero. 
 
 latus, -it, -um, comp. -ior, sup. 
 -issimus, adj., broad, wide ; of 
 territory, extensive. 
 
 latus, -eris, n., side ; of an army, 
 flank, latus apertum, exposed 
 flank, ab latere, on the flank. 
 
 legatio, -5nis, f., embassy. 
 
 legatus, -1, m., ambassador, lieu- 
 tenant. 
 
 legio,-onis, f., legion. 
 
 Letnannus, -!, m.,in Csesar always 
 with lacus, Lake Geneva. 
 
 lenitas, -atis, f., smoothness, gen- 
 tleness. 
 
 lex, legis, f., law. 
 
 liberalitas, -atis, f., generosity, 
 liberality. 
 
 libere, a.Av., freely. 
 
 liberi, -orum, m., children. 
 
 Hbertas, -atis, i., freedom, liberty. 
 
 liceor (2), bid (at an auction). 
 
 licet, licere, licuit, impers., it is 
 permitted, 
 
 Lingones, -um, m., the Lingones. 
 
l82 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 lingua, -ae, f., tongue^ language. 
 linter, -tris, f., boat, skiff, i. 12. 
 Liscus, -i, m., chief magistrate 
 
 (vergobret) of the ^dui, B.C. 
 
 58. i. 16, 17, 18. 
 littera (litera), -ae, f., a letter of 
 
 the alphabet ; (in. pi.) a letter. 
 locus, -1, m. (in pi., n^, place. 
 longe, adv. [longus, long'\, far, 
 
 by far. 
 longitiido, -inis, f. [longus], 
 
 length. 
 loquor, loqui, locutus sum, speak. 
 Lucius, -1 (abbr. L.), a Roman 
 
 name. 
 lux, lucis, f., light. 
 
 U 
 
 M., see Marcus. 
 
 magis, comp. adv. (sup. maxime), 
 more, rather. 
 
 magistratus, us, m., magistracy, 
 magistrate. 
 
 tnagnopere, adv., greatly, espe- 
 cially. 
 
 tnagnus, -a, -um (comp. maior, 
 sup. maximus), great, large. 
 
 maleficium, -i, n., mischief, 
 wickedness. 
 
 mando (l), entrust, order. 
 
 manus, -us, f., hand, arTned force. 
 
 Marcus, -i, m., a Roman name. 
 
 matara, -ae, f., a Gallic javelin. 
 
 mater, matris, f., mother, Tnatron. 
 
 matrimonium, 1 [mater], n., 
 marriage, in matrimonium 
 
 dare, to give in marriage (i. 3). 
 in matrimonium ducere, to 
 marry (i. 9). 
 
 Matrona, -ae, f., Marne, which 
 rises near the head-waters of 
 the Meuse (Mosa) and flows to 
 the northwest, joining, the 
 Seine (Sequana) four miles 
 above Paris, after a course of 
 more than two hundred miles, 
 i. I. 
 
 matiiro (i), ripen, hasten. 
 
 matiirus, -a, -um, ripe, complete, 
 early. 
 
 mazime, sup. adv. [magnus], 
 very greatly, most, especially. 
 
 maximus, see magnus. 
 
 me (ace. of ego), me. 
 
 medius, -a, -um, in the middle of. 
 
 memoria, -ae, f., recollection, 
 mem^ory. 
 
 mensis, -is, m., month. 
 
 mercator, -oris, m., merchant. 
 
 mereor (2), deserve, earn, merit. 
 
 meritum, -i, n., desert, merit. 
 
 Messala, -ae, m., Marcus Vale- 
 rius Messala, consul B.C. 61. 
 i- 2, 35- 
 
 metior, metln, menstis sum, 
 measure. 
 
 mihi (dat. of ego), me, to me. 
 
 miles, -itis, m., soldier. 
 
 militaris, -e, pertaining to a sol- 
 dier, military. 
 
 mille, indecl. adj., a thousand. 
 As subst., milia, -um, n. pi., 
 thousand, thousands. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 183 
 
 minime, adv., least, by no means. 
 minimus, -a, -um (sup. of parvus, 
 
 small), least, very little. 
 minor (comp. of parvus), smaller, 
 
 less. 
 minuo, -ere, -ul, -utum [minus], 
 
 make smaller, lessen. 
 minus, adv. [minor], less. 
 mitto, mittere, misi, missum, 
 
 send, 
 modo, adv., only ; see etiam. 
 molo, -ere, -ui, -itum (3), grind. 
 
 molita cibaria, meal, coarse 
 
 Jloitr. 
 moneo (2), advise, remind, warn, 
 
 admonish. 
 mons, montis, m., mountain. 
 moiior, mori, mortuus sum, die. 
 moror (l), tarry, delay. 
 mors, mortis, f. [morior], death, 
 mos, moris, m., m,anner, custom ; 
 
 (in pi.) custoTns, character. 
 moveo, movere, movi, motum, 
 
 move. 
 mulier, mulieris, f ., woman. 
 multitiido, -inis, f. [multus], 
 
 great nuTnber, multitude. 
 multo or multum, comp. plus, 
 
 sup. plurimum [multus], adv., 
 much, by far, greatly, multum 
 
 posse or valere, to have great 
 
 power, injliience. 
 multum, adv., see multo. 
 multus, -a, -um, adj., comp. plus, 
 
 sup. plurimus, much ; pi., 
 
 many. As subst., m. pi., multl, 
 
 -orum, many people ; plures, 
 
 -ium, more, quite a number, 
 several ; neut. sing., multum, 
 much ; plus, more ; plurimum, 
 very much : neut. pi., multa, 
 many things, many considera 
 iions. multo die, late in the 
 day, when the day was far 
 spent (i. 22). 
 
 miinio (4) [moenia, walls'\, build 
 a wall, fortify. 
 
 munitio, -5nis, i., fortification. 
 
 murus, -T, m., wall. 
 
 W 
 
 nam, coni.,/or. 
 
 Nammeius, -i, m., a Helvetian 
 
 chief. 
 natura, -ae, f., nature, character. 
 navis, -is, f., ship. 
 ne, conj., not to, that . . . not, lest ; 
 
 (after words of fearing) that. 
 -ne, enclitic interrog. particle. 
 nee, see neque. 
 
 necessari5, adv., necessarily, un- 
 avoidably. 
 necessarius, -a, -um, necessar-' ; 
 
 (as subst.) m., kijisman. 
 nego (i), say not, deny. 
 nemo, -inis, m. f., no one. 
 neque (nee), conj., and not, and 
 
 also ; neque . . . neque, neither 
 
 . . . nor. 
 nervus, -1, m., sinew, tendon; (in 
 
 ^^ power, strength. 
 neve (neu), adv., and not, nor. 
 nex, necis, f., death. 
 
1 84 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CyESAR 
 
 nihil (nihUum), indecl. noun, 
 
 nothing. 
 nisi, conj., if not^ unless. 
 nitor, niti, nisus or nixus sum, 
 
 rest upon^ rely upon, strive. 
 nobilis, -e [nosco, know\, famous, 
 
 high-born, noble. 
 nobilitas, -atis, f ., nobility, nobles. 
 noctii, adv. [nox], by night. 
 nolo, nolle, noluT, not wish, be 
 
 unwilling. 
 nomen, -inis, n., nayne. 
 nominatim, adv., by name. 
 non, adv., not. 
 nonaginta, fiinety. 
 nondum, adv., not yet. 
 nSnnuUus, -a, -um (not none) 
 
 some ; (in pi. as subst.) some, 
 
 several. 
 nonnumquam. (not never), some- 
 times. 
 Noreia, -ae, f., Noreia (a town of 
 
 the Norici). 
 Noricns, -a, -um, of the Norici, 
 
 Norican. 
 nos (nom. and ace. pi. of ego), 
 
 we, us. 
 noster, -tra, -trum \a.o%\, our, ours. 
 novem, nine. 
 novus, -a, -um, new ; novae res, 
 
 new state of affairs, revolution. 
 nox, noctis, f., night. 
 niibo, nubere, nupsl, nuptum, 
 
 veil one's self (for marriage), 
 
 m-arry. 
 nudus, -a, -um, naked, exposed, 
 
 U7iprotected. 
 
 nuUus, -a, -um [ne + uUus, a«y], 
 
 not any, no, none. 
 num, interrog. particle implying 
 
 a negative answer, 
 numems, -T, m., number. 
 nuntio (l), report, announce. 
 niintiuni, -i, n., report, message. 
 niintius, -I, m., one who reports, 
 
 m.essenger. 
 niiper, recently. 
 
 
 
 Ob, prep, with ace, an account of; 
 
 (in composition) to, against. 
 obaeratus, -i, m., one involved in 
 
 debt, debtor. 
 obicio, -icere, -ieci, -iectum, throw 
 
 hi front, oppose. 
 obliviscor, obhvtsci, oblitus sum, 
 
 forget. 
 Obsecro (l), beseech, implore. 
 Obses, -idis, m. f., hostage. 
 obstringo, -stringere, -strinxi, 
 
 -strictum, bind. 
 obtineo, -tinere, -tinui, -tentum, 
 
 hold, possess. 
 OCCasUS, -us, TiL., falling, setting. 
 occido, -cTdere. -cidi, -cisum 
 
 [caedo, ck/], cut off, kill, slay. 
 occults (l), hide, conceal. 
 occupo (i) [capio], take possession 
 
 of, seize, occupy. 
 Oceanus, -I, m., ocean. 
 Ocelnm, -i, n., a city of Gallia 
 
 Cisalpina. 
 OCto, eight. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 185 
 
 octodecim, eighteen, 
 
 octoginta, eighty. 
 
 OCulus, -1, m., eye. 
 
 Odi, odisse, def. verb, hate. 
 
 offendo, -fendere, -fendl, -fensum, 
 strike against^ stumble, offend. 
 
 Ofiensio, -onis, f., a striking 
 against, offence. 
 
 0mnin5, adv. [omnis] , altogether, 
 in all. 
 
 omms, -e, all, every. 
 
 oportet, -ere, -uit, impers. verb, 
 it is necessary, one aught. 
 
 oppidum, -1, n., stronghold, town. 
 
 OppugnO {l),Jight against, storm. 
 
 ops, opis (not used in nom. sing.), 
 power, strength ; (in pi.) re- 
 soicrces, means. 
 
 opus, -eris, u., work. 
 
 Oiatio, onis [oro], f., speech, 
 words, address, plea. 
 
 Orgetorix, -Tgis, m. [Kel., = ' The 
 King who slays,' ' All-slaugh- 
 tering King '], a Helvetian lord 
 who formed a plot to seize the 
 supreme power, but was appre- 
 hended and died, or committed 
 suicide, before judgment was 
 pronounced, i. 2, 3, 4, 5, 9, 26. 
 
 oriens, -entis [part, of orior], adj., 
 rising. orientem solem, the 
 rising sun = the east (i. i). 
 
 orior, oriri, ortus (4), dep., rise, 
 arise ; begin, sprijig from ; 
 start from. 
 
 oro (l), speak, plead, entreat. 
 
 ostendo, -tendere, -ten(^, -tentum 
 
 [ob + tendD, stretcK\, expose to 
 view, exhibit. 
 
 pabulatid, -onis, i., foraging. 
 
 pabulum, -1, \\., food, fodder. 
 
 paCO (1) \T^s.yC\, pacify, subdue. 
 
 paene, adv., almost. 
 
 pagUS, -1, m., canton, district. 
 
 par, paris, equal. 
 
 paratus, -a, -um [p. p. of paro], 
 
 prepared, ready. 
 pareo (2), obey. 
 paro {\), prepare, provide. 
 pars, partis, f ., pai t, direction, 
 parvus, -a, -um (comp. minor, 
 
 sup. minimus), small, little. 
 passus, -us, m., step, pace (five 
 
 Roman feet), mllia passuum, 
 
 miles. 
 pateo, -ere, -ui, lie open, extend. 
 pater, patris, ra.., father. 
 patior, pati, passus sum, suffer, 
 
 permit. 
 pauci, -ae, -s^,few. 
 pax, pacis, f ., peace. 
 pello, pellere, pepuli, pulsum, 
 
 drive, beat. 
 per, prep, with ace, through, by 
 
 means of. 
 perduco, -diicere, -duxl, -ductum, 
 
 lead through. 
 perfacilis, -e, very easy. 
 perficio, -ficere, -feci, -fectum 
 
 [facio], do thoroughly, accom- 
 plish, complete. 
 
1 86 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CJESAR 
 
 perfringo, -fringere, -fregi, -frac- 
 
 tum, break through. 
 perfuga, -ae, m., deserter. 
 perfugio, -fugere, -fugi, flee, de- 
 sert. 
 periculum, -i, n., danger, risk. 
 perltus, -a, -um, experienced, 
 
 practised, skilled. 
 permoveo, -movere, -movj, -mo- 
 
 tum [per + moveo] (2), deeply 
 
 move, greatly disturb, alarm ; 
 
 influetice, induce, 
 pernicies, -ei, f., destruction. 
 perpaucus, -a, -um, very little, 
 
 very few. 
 perrumpo, -rumpere, -rupi, -rup- 
 
 tum, break thrcntgh. 
 persequor, -sequl, -secutus sum, 
 
 follow after, pursue. 
 persevere (l), continue, persist. 
 persolvo, -solvere, -solvi, -solu- 
 
 tum , /ay in full. 
 persuadeo, -suadere, -suasi, -sua- 
 
 sum, convince, persuade. 
 perterreo (2),frighten thoroughly. 
 pertineo, -tinere, -tinui, 
 
 [per + teneo] (2), reach out, 
 
 extend; pertain to, concern, 
 
 belong to, have to do "with. 
 pervenio, -venire, -veni, -ventum, 
 
 come through, arrive. 
 pes, pedis, m.,foot. 
 peto, -ere, -ivi (-11), -itum, attack, 
 
 aim at, seek. 
 phalanx, -angis, Greek ace. sing 
 
 phalanga [i/>dXo7{],/, compact 
 
 host, mass, phalanx. 
 
 pilum, T, 11., a. heavy spear (with 
 shaft about 4 feet long) thrown 
 by Roman legionaries. 
 
 Piso, -onis, m., name of persons 
 mentioned in the Gallic AVar : 
 I. Lucius Calpurnius Piso 
 Caesoninus, consul e.g. 112; 
 killed B.C. 107, when serving as 
 lieutenant in Gaul with the 
 consul Lucius Cassius Longi- 
 nus. i. 12. 
 
 Li. Lucius Calpurnius Piso 
 Caesoninus, consul with Aulus 
 Gabinius, B.C. 58, and father- 
 in-law of Caesar, i. 6, 12. 
 
 3. Marcus Pupius Piso Cal- 
 purnianus, consul with M. Va- 
 lerius Messala, B.C. 61. i. 2, 
 
 35- 
 
 plebs, plebis (plebes, -ei), f., com- 
 mon people, plebeians. 
 
 plurimus, -a, -um (sup. of mul- 
 tus), very much, most, very 
 many. 
 
 plus, pluris (comp. of multus), 
 more. 
 
 poena, -ae, f., punishment, pen- 
 alty. 
 
 polliceor {2), promise. 
 
 pono, ponere, posui, positum, 
 put, place. 
 
 pons, pontis, m., bridge. 
 
 populatio, -onis, f., ravaging. 
 
 populor (l), devastate. 
 
 populus, -T, m., people. 
 
 porto (l), carry, bring. 
 
 portorium, -1, u., tax, tariff. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 187 
 
 posco, -ere, poposci, demand. 
 
 possessio, -onis, f ., possession. 
 
 possum, posse, potui [potis, able 
 + sum], be able, can. 
 
 post, prep, with ace, behind, 
 after. 
 
 postea, adv., afterwards. 
 
 posterus, -a, -Tira, following. 
 
 postquam, conj., after, as soon as. 
 
 postridie, adv., on the day after. 
 
 potens, -entis, powerful. 
 
 potentia, -ae, f ., power, ability. 
 
 potestas, -atis, f ., power. 
 
 potior, potiri, potitus &\ixa,get or 
 obtain possession of. 
 
 prae, prep, with abl., before ; (in 
 composition) before, over, very. 
 
 praecedo, -cedere, -cessT, -cessum, 
 go before, surpass, precede. 
 
 praecipio, -cipere, -cepl, -ceptnm, 
 take in advance, order, instruct. 
 
 praef ero, -f erre, -tulj, -latum, bear 
 before, choose, prefer. 
 
 praeficio, -ficere, -feci, -fectum, 
 set before or over, place in com- 
 mand. 
 
 praemitto, -mittere, -misi, -mis- 
 sum, send before or in advance. 
 
 praeopto (l), choose rather, pre- 
 fer. 
 
 praesentia, -ae, f., the present 
 moment. 
 
 praesertim, adv., especially. 
 
 praesidium, -i, "., protection, 
 guard, garrison. 
 
 praesto, -stare, -stiti, -stitum [prae 
 + sto] (i), excel, surpass ; ex- 
 
 hibit, manifest, show ; discharge, 
 perform. Impers. praestat, it 
 is preferable, it is better, offi- 
 cium praestare, to do one's duty. 
 
 praesto, adv., at hand. praestS 
 esse, to meet. 
 
 praesum, -esse, -fui, [prae 
 
 + sum], irr., be ox preside over, 
 be at the head of , have command 
 of, have charge of 
 
 praeter, prep, with ace, past, by, 
 beyond, except. 
 
 praetereo, -ire, -Iv! (-ii), -itnm, 
 go by or beyotid ; (p. p. as 
 subst.) praeterita, -orum, n., 
 the past. 
 
 praetor, -oris [praeitor, from 
 praeeo], m., general, com.- 
 mander (i. 21) ; praetor, n, 
 Roman magistrate, next to the 
 consul in rank, charged with 
 judicial functions. 
 
 prendo (prehendo), prendere, 
 prendi, prensum, lay hold of, 
 grasp. 
 
 pretium, -T, n., price. 
 
 prex, precis, f ., prayer. 
 
 pridie, adv., on the day before. 
 
 primum, adv., in the first place, 
 first. 
 
 primus, -a,, -um, sup. 2A\., first. 
 
 princeps, -ipis, chief ; (as subst.) 
 chief, leader. 
 
 principatus, -iis, m., leadership, 
 chief position, preeminence. 
 
 pristinus, -a, -Mm, former. 
 
 prius, comp. adv., sooner. 
 
188 
 
 THE BEGIiVNER'S C^SAR 
 
 priusquam, adv., before, sooner 
 than. 
 
 priyatim, adv., privately, as pri- 
 vate citizens. \nal. 
 
 privatus, -a, -um, private, perso- 
 
 pro, prep, with abl., before, for, 
 in behalf of, in proportion to. 
 
 probo (l), try, prove, approve. 
 
 Procillus, -1, m., Gains Valerius 
 Procilltis (a Gallic chief). 
 
 prodo, -dere, -didi, -ditum [do], 
 transmit, hand down. 
 
 proelium, T, n., battle. 
 
 profectio, -onis, f., setting out, 
 departure. 
 
 proficiscor, proficlsci, profectus 
 sum, set out, depart. 
 
 prohibeo (2), keep from, prohibit, 
 prevent. 
 
 proicio, -icere, -ieci, -iectum, 
 throw forth, cast down. 
 
 prope, adv. and prep, with ace, 
 near. 
 
 piopinquus, -a, -um, near, neigh- 
 boring; (as subst.) relative, 
 kinsman. 
 
 propono, -ponere, -posul, -posi- 
 \ym^, place or set forth, declare. 
 
 propter, prep, with ace, on ac- 
 count of. 
 
 propterea, zAv.,for this reason. 
 
 prospicio, -spicere, -spexi, -spec- 
 tum, look forward, look out for. 
 
 proTincia, -ae, f., province, sub- 
 ject territory ; in Caesar often 
 the Province, the part of Trans- 
 alpine Gaul subdued by the 
 
 Romans before B.C. 58, lying 
 between the Mediterranean sea 
 and the upper part of the 
 Rhone, the Cevennes moun- 
 tains, and the upper part of the 
 Garonne river. 
 
 proxime, adv. [prope], next, 
 nearest, last. 
 
 prozimtis, -a, -um, nearest, last. 
 
 pUblice [piiblicus], adv., in the 
 name of the state, as a state, 
 publicly, opposed in meaning 
 to prlvatim. 
 
 publicus, -a, -um, public. 
 
 Publius, -T (abbr. P.), m., a. Ro- 
 man name. 
 
 puer, -1, m., boy, child. 
 
 pUgna, -ae, i., fight, battle. 
 
 piigno {i), fight. 
 
 piirgo (l), clear, acquit. 
 
 puts (l), compute, reckon, think. 
 
 Pyrenaeus, -a, -um [?], adj., only 
 with montes, the Pyrenees 
 mountains, between France 
 and Spain. 
 
 qua, adv., by which way, where. 
 
 quadraginta, forty. 
 
 quadringenti, -ae, -a, four hun- 
 dred. 
 
 quaero, quaerere, quaesivi, quae- 
 situm, seek, ask, 
 
 quails, -e, of what sort. 
 
 quam, adv. and conj., how, as, 
 than; (with sup.) 3j^oj«W;. 
 
 quantus, -a, -nm, hcrw great ; tan- 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 189 
 
 tus . . . quaatus, so (or as) great 
 
 • ■ . as. [reason. 
 
 qua re, adv., wherefore, for this 
 quartus, -a, --arsx, fourth. 
 quattuor, four. 
 -que, enclitic conj., and. 
 queror, querl, questus sum, com- 
 plain. 
 qui, quae, quod, rel. pron. and 
 
 interrog. adj., who, which, what. 
 quidem, indeed ; ne ■ . . quidem, 
 
 not even, not either. 
 quin, conj., that, but that, from ; 
 
 quin etiam, nay more. 
 quindecim, fifteen. 
 quingenti, -ae, -a, five hundred. 
 quini, -ae, -a, distrib. Xi.-v.xa., five 
 
 each, five. 
 quinque,7f»«. 
 quintus, -a, -xim, fifth. 
 quis, quid, interrog. pron., who ? 
 
 which ? what ? (as indef .) any 
 
 one, any thing. 
 quisquam, quidquam (quic- 
 
 quam), any one, any thing. 
 quisque, quaeque, quidque, 
 
 (quodque), each one, every one, 
 
 each, every. 
 quod, conj., because. 
 quoque, conj., also. 
 quum, see cum. 
 
 rapina, -ae, f., plunder, rapine. 
 rati5, -onis, f., reckoning, plan, 
 reason. 
 
 ratis, -is, f ., raft. 
 
 Rauraci, -omm, m., the Rauraci. 
 
 re- (red-), inseparable prefix with 
 the force of back, again. 
 
 recens, -e.xv'as,, fresh, recent. 
 
 recipio, -cipere, -cepi, -ceptum, 
 take back, receive. 
 
 redeo, -Ire, -ii, -itum, go back, re- 
 turn. 
 
 redimo, -imere, -emi, -emptum 
 [emo, buy^, buy back, buy up. 
 
 redintegro (l), restore, renew. 
 
 reditio, -onis, f ., a going back, re- 
 turn. 
 
 reduco, -diicere, -duxi, -ductum, 
 lead back, withdraw. 
 
 refero, -ferre, -tull, -latum, bring 
 or carry back, report. 
 
 regnum, -T, ii. [rex], sovereignty, 
 royal power. 
 
 reicio, -icere, -ieci, -iectum, throw 
 back. 
 
 relinquo, -linquere, -liqui, -lic- 
 tum, leave behind, abandon. 
 
 reliquus, -a, -um, the rest of, re- 
 maining ; (as subst.) remain- 
 der. 
 
 reminiscor, -1, call to mind, re- 
 member. 
 
 removeo, -movere, -movi, -mo- 
 tum, Tnove back. 
 
 reniintio (i), bring back word, 
 report. 
 
 repello, repellere, reppull, repul- 
 sum, drive back, repulse. 
 
 repentinus, -a, -um, sudden, un- 
 expected. 
 
igo 
 
 THE BEGINNEK'S CjESAR 
 
 repeno, reperire, repperi, reper- 
 tum, ^nd ou/f discover. 
 
 reprehendo, -prehendere, -pre- 
 hendi, -prehensnm, blame, cen- 
 sure. 
 
 lepugno {\\ fight back, resist. 
 
 res, rei, f., matter, affair ; cir- 
 cumstance, fiict, transaction ; 
 object, project, business, res 
 mllitaris, warfiire, military 
 scierue. rSs novae, a revolu- 
 tion, res publica, the state, 
 public business, public interest. 
 qua rS, wherefore, and for this 
 reason. rSs uecessaria, exi- 
 gency. 
 
 rescindo, -scindere, -scidi, -scis- 
 sum [re- + scindo] (3), cut 
 dawn, break up, destroy. 
 
 rescisco, -sciscere, -scivi or -scii, 
 -scitum [re- + scisco, inquire\ 
 (3), discover, find out. i. 28. 
 
 resisto, -sistere, -stiti, stand back, 
 stop, resist. 
 
 responded, -spondere, -spondl, 
 -sponsum, answer, reply. 
 
 responsum, -1, n., reply. 
 
 res publica (respublica) rei pub- 
 licae, f ., state. 
 
 restituo, -uere, -ul, -utum, set up 
 again, restore. 
 
 retineo, -tinere, -tinul, -tentum 
 [teneo], holdback, retain. 
 
 reverts, -vertere, -verti, -versum, 
 turn back, return ; revertor, -1, 
 dep., is generally nsed in the 
 tenses of incomplete action. 
 
 Shenus, -i, m., the Shine. 
 Shodanus, -i, m., the Rhone. 
 lipa, -ae, f., bank (of a river), 
 rogo (i), ask. 
 Kdmanns, -a, -um, Roman; (as 
 
 snbst) BSmanI, -orum, m., the 
 
 Romans. 
 rota, -ae, f., wheel. 
 rursus, adv., again. 
 
 S 
 
 saepe, adv., often. 
 
 saljis, -utis, f., safety. 
 
 Santones, -um, or Santoni, 
 -orum, m. pi., a Gallic people 
 on the seacoast north of the 
 Garonne; the name survives 
 in Saintes and Saintonge. i. 10, 
 II. 
 
 garcinae, -arum [sak in sarciS], 
 f. pi., baggage, paths, the load 
 that each soldier carried on his 
 back. 
 
 satis, adv. and adj., sufficiently, 
 enough, sufficient. 
 
 satisfacio, -facere, -feci, -factum, 
 do enough, satisfy, make amends. 
 
 scelns, -eris, n., crime. 
 
 scio, scire, scTvT, scitum, know. 
 
 scutum, -T, n., shield. 
 
 secreto, adv., secretly, in pri- 
 vate. 
 
 secmidns, -a, -um, follo^oing, fa- 
 vorable, second. 
 
 sed, conj., but. 
 
 sedecim [sex], sixteen. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 191 
 
 seditiosus, -a, -um, seditious. 
 
 Segusiavi, -orum, m., the Segu- 
 siavi. 
 
 sementis, -is, f., sowing, plant- 
 ing. 
 
 semper, adv., always. 
 
 senatus, -us, m., senate. 
 
 senez, senis, old ; (as subst.) old 
 man. 
 
 seni, -ae, -a, distrib. num., six 
 each, six. 
 
 sentio, sentire, sensi, sensum, be 
 sensible of, feel, perceive, think. 
 
 separatim, adv., separately. 
 
 septentriones (septem, triones), 
 -um, m. pL, the seven plough 
 oxen (the stars of the Great 
 Bear). — Hence, the north. — 
 Also (by an error), in the sing., 
 septentrio, -onis, the north; 
 S septentrionibus, in the north; 
 But septentrionibus, in the 
 north, towards the north. 
 
 Septimus, -a, -um, seventh. 
 
 sepultiira, -ae, f., burial. 
 
 Sequana, -ae, m., the Seine. 
 
 Sequani, -orum, m. pi., a. Gallic 
 state west of the Jura; chief 
 city Vesontio, now Besanfon. 
 In their strifes with the jEdui 
 they secured the aid of Ario- 
 vistus, who made them subject 
 to himself. 
 
 sequor, sequi, secutus svlvd., fol- 
 low. 
 
 servitus, -utis, f., slavery. 
 
 servus, -i, m., slave. 
 
 seu, see sive. 
 
 sex, six. 
 
 sezaginta, sixty. 
 
 si, conj., if. 
 
 signum, -T, n., signal, standard. 
 
 silva, -ae, i., forest. 
 
 simul, adv., at the same time, at 
 once. 
 
 sin, conj., but if. 
 
 sine, prep, with abl., without. 
 
 singull, -ae, -a., distrib. num., one 
 at a time, one by one, single. 
 
 sinister, -tra, -tmm, left. 
 
 sive (seu), conj., or if ; sive . . . 
 sive, whether . . . or, either . . . 
 or. 
 
 socer, socerl, m., father-in-law. 
 
 socius, -1, m., ally. 
 
 sol, solis, m., the sun. 
 
 solum, adv., only. 
 
 solum, -1, n., soil, ground. 
 
 solus, -a, -um (gen. -lus, dat. -i), 
 alone, only. 
 
 sorer, -oris, f., sister. 
 
 spatium, -1, n., space, period. 
 
 specto (i), look, face. 
 
 spero (i) [spes], hope, look for. 
 
 spes, -el, f., hope. 
 
 sponte, abl. and spontis, gen., 
 only forms in use of an obsolete 
 nom. spSns, f., of one's own 
 accord, willingly, sua sponte, 
 of their own accord, unaided ; 
 by their own influence (i. 9). 
 
 statuo, ere, ui, utiim, v. a., set 
 up, resolve, deem, decide, gra- 
 viter statuere in aliquem, to 
 
192 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S C^SAR 
 
 take strong measures against. 
 non ezspectandnm sibi statnit, 
 decided that he ought not to wait 
 [sto]. 
 
 studeo, -ere, -ui, be eager for, de- 
 sire. 
 
 stttdinm, -I, n., zeal, earnestness, 
 regard, desire ; — in popTiltuxL 
 Eomanum, affection for the R. 
 
 P- 
 sub, prep, (i.) w. ace, under (of 
 
 motion); — iuguin mittere, send 
 
 under the yoke ; — prlmam nOB- 
 
 tram aciem saccessernnt, came 
 
 up close to our front line, (ii.) 
 
 "with abl., under. 
 subduco, -ducere, -duia, -ductum, 
 
 draiv up or away, -withdraw. 
 subed, -Ire, -ii, -itum, go under or 
 
 near, undergo. 
 subicio (subiicio), -icere, -ieci, 
 
 -iectum [sub -(- iacio] (3), throw 
 
 froTn beneath (i. 26). 
 SUblevo (l), lift up, aid. 
 Bubsisto, -sistere, -stiti, standstill, 
 
 withstand, resist, 
 subsum, -esse, -fui, be under or 
 
 near. 
 subreho, -vehere, -vexi, -vectum, 
 
 carry or bring up, convey. 
 succedo, -cedere, -cessi, -cessum, 
 
 go under or near, approach, 
 
 succeed. 
 sui, sibi, se or sese, nom. wanting, 
 
 reflex, pron., himself, herself, 
 
 itself, themselves, him, her. 
 Sulla, -ae, m., Lucius Cornelius 
 
 Sulla, born e.g. 138 ; Consul 
 B.C. 88, Dictator, 81-79 ^.C; 
 leader of the aristocratic party 
 in the first of the Civil Wars, 
 and deadly enemy of Marins ; 
 died B.C. 78. i 21. 
 
 sum, esse, fm, be. 
 
 summa, -ae, f ., highest point, sum. 
 
 summoveo (sub-), -mo vere, -movT, 
 -motum, remove. 
 
 summus, -a, -um (pos. superus), 
 highest. 
 
 siiino, sumere, siimpsi, stlmptuni, 
 take, claim. 
 
 sSmptus, -us, m., expense. 
 
 super, adv. and prep, with ace, 
 above, over. 
 
 supero (l), surpass, conquer. 
 
 supersum, -esse, -fui, be over, sur- 
 vive. 
 
 superus, -a, -nm (comp. superior, 
 sup. supremus, summus), up- 
 per, high. 
 
 suppet5, -petere, -petTvT, -peH- 
 tum, be at hand or in store. 
 
 suppliciter, adv., humbly. 
 
 supplicium, -I, n., punishment. 
 
 suscipio, -cipere, -cepi, -ceptum 
 [subs, for sub, + capio] (3), 
 undertake, take up; take upon 
 one's self, assume (L 3). bellum 
 suscipere, to commence war. 
 
 suspicio, -onis, f., mistrust, sus- 
 picion. 
 
 sustineo, -tinere, -tinul, -tentum, 
 hold up or out, sustain. 
 
 suus, -a, -um, his, her, its, their. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 193 
 
 T., see Titns. 
 
 tabula, -ae, f., board, writing- 
 tahlet. 
 
 taceo (2), be silent, keep secret. 
 
 tarn, adv., so. 
 
 tamen, adv., nevertheless, yet. 
 
 tandem, adv., at length. 
 
 tantus, -a, -um, so great. 
 
 telutn, -1, n., dart, missile. 
 
 temperantia, -ae, f., self-control, 
 moderation. 
 
 tempero (l), control, refrain. 
 
 tempto (tento), -are, -avi, -atum 
 [tento-, p. p. of teneo, hold\, 
 I. V. a.., handle. Hence, try, 
 attempt, make an attem.pt upon, 
 tempt ; iter (try to force). 
 
 tempus, -oris [tem [cut, with 
 root determinative or acciden- 
 tal p) + us], n. (a cutting). — 
 Esp., a division of time, a time, 
 time (in general), a season, an 
 occasion, an emergency, a crisis; 
 tam necessario tempore, at so 
 critical a moment; omul tem- 
 pore, at all times, always ; in 
 reliquum tempus, for the fu- 
 ture ; un5 tempore, at once. 
 
 teneo, tenere, tenui, tentum, 
 hold. 
 
 terra, -ae, f., earth. 
 
 tertius, -a, -um, third. 
 
 testis, -is, m. f., witness. 
 
 Tigurinus, -a, -um, of the Tigu- 
 rini (a canton of the Helvetii). 
 
 timeo, -ere, -mi, fear. 
 
 timor, -oris, xa.,fear. 
 
 Titus, -i (abbr. T.), m., a Roman 
 name. 
 
 tolero (i), endure, support. 
 
 tollo, tollere, sustull, sublatum, 
 lift up, take away, destroy. 
 
 Tolosates, -um, m., the Tolosates. 
 
 totus, -a, -um (gen. -ius, dat. -1), 
 all, the whole of, entire. 
 
 trado, -dere, -didi, -ditum, give 
 over, hand down, surrender. 
 
 traduco, -ducere, -duxi, -ductum, 
 lead across. 
 
 tragula, -ae, f., u spear, lance of 
 the Gauls and Spaniards, 
 thrown by means of a strap 
 by which it was swung. 
 
 traho, -ere, -xi, -ctum, v. a., 
 draw, drag. 
 
 trans, prep, with ace, across. 
 
 transeo, -ire, -il, -itum, go across, 
 cross. 
 
 transfigo, -figere, -fixi, fixum, 
 thrust through, transfix, pierce. 
 
 trecenti, -ae, -a, three hundred. 
 
 tres, tria, three. 
 
 tribuo, -uere, -ul, -utum, assign, 
 bestow, attribute, ascribe. 
 
 triduum, -i, n., three days. 
 
 triginta, thirty. 
 
 triplex, -icis, threefold, triple. 
 
 Tulingi, -orum, m. pi., a Ger- 
 man tribe north of the Hel- 
 vetii, across the RMne. i. 5, 
 25, 26, 28, 29. 
 
 turn, adv., then, thereupon; he- 
 
194 
 
 THE BEGINNER'S CMSAR 
 
 sideSf moreover, com . . . turn, 
 both , . . andf not only . . . but 
 also. 
 tuus, -a, -um, thy your. 
 
 ubi, when, where. 
 
 ulciscor, ulcisci, ultus sum, 
 avenge, punish. 
 
 ullns, -a, -um (gen. -ius, dat -I), 
 any. 
 
 ulterior, -ius, comp. aiX).,farthtr. 
 
 una, adv., at the same time, to- 
 gether ; esp. una cum, together 
 with. [abl. f. of finus.] 
 
 nnde, adv., from which place, 
 whence. 
 
 undique (unde), adv., from all 
 parts, on all sides. 
 
 Unas, -a, um (gen. -ius, dat. -i), 
 one. 
 
 urbs, urbis, f ., city. 
 
 ut (uti), conj. (with subj.), that, 
 in order that, to ; (with indica- 
 tive) as, when. 
 
 uter, -tra, -trum (gen. -ius, dat. 
 -i), ivhich of two, which. 
 
 iitor, utT, usus sum, use. 
 
 uxor, -oris, f ., wife. 
 
 vaco (l), *< vacant or unoccupied. 
 vadum, -i, n.,ford, shoal. 
 vagor (l), wander. [avail. 
 
 valeo (2), be strong or powerful. 
 
 vallum, -1, n., palisade, rampart. 
 
 vasto (i), lay waste, devastate. 
 
 vecfigal, alls, n., tax, public 
 revenue, [vectus (from veho).] 
 
 vel, or ... vel . . . vel, either 
 . . . or. 
 
 venio, venire, veni, ventum, come. 
 
 Verbigenus, -i, m., a canton of 
 the Helvetii. See Helvetius. 
 
 verbum, -i, n., word. 
 
 vereor, -eri, -itus (2), dep., fear, 
 be afraid of; dread, be appre- 
 hensive. 
 
 vergo, -ere, . (3), in- 
 cline, lie, slope; be situated m. a 
 certain direction. 
 
 vergobretns, -i [Kel. = ' He that 
 renders judgment,' 'Judge'], 
 m., vergobret, title of the chief 
 magistrate of the MAsa. L 16. 
 
 veritus, see vereor. 
 
 vero [abL of verus], adv., in 
 truth, in fact, truly, certainly; 
 but, but indeed, however. 
 
 Verucloetius, -I, m., one of the 
 Helvetii sent as an ambassa- 
 dor to Caesar. 
 
 verus, -a, -nm, adj., trtu. 
 
 Vesontio, -onis, m., chief town of 
 the Sequani on the Dubis, now 
 Besan^on. 
 
 vesper, -eris (and -eri), m., eve- 
 ning. [Iffircpos, ^<rWpo.] 
 
 vester, -tra, -trum [vos], poss. 
 pron. adj., your, yours. 
 
 veteranns, -a, -um, adj., veteran, 
 experienced ; esp. subst. vete- 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 195 
 
 ran, i.e. a tried Eoldier opp. to 
 raw recruits, [vetus.] 
 
 vetus, -eris, adj., ancient, old. 
 [cp. ETos = year.^ 
 
 yez5, -are, -avT, -atum, v. a., 
 harass, ravage, overrun (of a, 
 country). 
 
 via, -ae, f., way, route. (See 
 vexo.) 
 
 victor, -oris, m., conqueror ; adj., 
 victorious, [vinco.] 
 
 victoria, -ae, f., victory. 
 
 vicus, -1, m., village. 
 
 video, videre, vidl, visum, see; 
 (in pass.), be seen, seem. 
 
 vigilia, -ae, f., wakefulness, 
 watch; as a division (one- 
 fourth) of the night : dB (prima, 
 secunda, tertiS) quarts vigilia, 
 about the first, second, etc., 
 watch; these being respec- 
 tively 6 P.M. — -9 P.M., 9 P.M. — 
 midnight, midnight — 3 A.M., 
 3 A.M. — 6 a.m. [vigil = watch- 
 ful.-\ 
 
 viginti, card, adj., twenty. 
 
 vincio, -ire, -nxl, -nctum, v. a., 
 bind. 
 
 vinco, -ere, vTcT, victum, v. a., 
 conquer, surpass. 
 
 vinctus, -a, -um, part, of vincio. 
 
 vinculum, vinclum, -i, n., chain, 
 bond, [vincio.] 
 
 virtus, -utis [vir], f., manliness ; 
 courage, bravery, valor, prowess. 
 
 vis, ace. vim, abl. vl, pi. vires, 
 -\ViXD.,i., strength; force, violence; 
 influence. PI., physical powers, 
 strength. 
 
 visus, see video. 
 
 vita, -ae, f., life. 
 
 vito, -are, -avi, -atum (i), shun, 
 avoid, try to escape. 
 
 vix, adv., with difficulty, scarcely. 
 
 VOCO (l), call, summon. 
 
 Vocontii, -orum, m., the Vocontii. 
 
 volo, velle, volui, , irr., be 
 
 willing, wish, desire ; mean, in- 
 tend. 
 
 voluntas, -atis [volo], f., will, 
 wish, inclination, desire ; good- 
 will, affection (i. 19); consent. 
 Sius Toluntate, with his con- 
 sent (i. 7). 
 
 vos, nom. and ace. pi. ]\.\ii\,you. 
 
 VUlgUS (volg-), -i, n., the multi- 
 tude, public, rabble. 
 
 vulnero (vol-) (i), wound, in- 
 jure. 
 
 Tlllnus (vol-), -neris, n., a wound. 
 
H new Beginners' GreeK Boole 
 
 By I. F. Frtsbee, Ph.D. 
 
 This new Beginners' Greek Book is modeled from the 
 standpoint of the learner. The pupil is required to think out 
 everything for liimself. 
 
 1. Its paradigms contain only the most common words of 
 Xenophon's Anabasis. In their selection preference has been 
 regularly given to root words. 
 
 2. Its sentences for the exposition of the syntax are taken 
 intact from the Anabasis, and are expressed in the familiar 
 language of the student. Those sentences with inflectional 
 forms are accompanied by brief critical observations, especially 
 suited to young pupils. 
 
 3. Its vocabulary contains a special list of the most common 
 words of the Anabasis. 
 
 4. Its formation of words d eals with the most common words 
 of the pupil's vocabulary. 
 
 5. Its inflectional forms are classified according to their 
 natural relations ; for example — the vowel declensions are 
 treated together, and the verb is developed with its three voices 
 in the order of those forms most common in Greek. 
 
 There are m.any other features besides these which we 
 think will appeal to you. 
 
 Those who have used the book in the class room, write 
 ns, that — "for logical arrangement and scientific treatment of 
 the fundamental principles of Greek it has no equal." The 
 lessons are so arranged that even the dullest pupils can make 
 rapid advancement. Would you be interested to see a copy 
 of this book ? Price, Slsj. 
 
 HINDS & NOBL^ Publishers, 
 31-33-35 West J5th St. New York Oty. 
 
H new Beginners' Caiin BooR. 
 
 By J. C. Hock, Ph.D., andO. F. H. Bert, B.S. 
 
 This new Beginners' Latin Book is constructed on a plan 
 that will enable the beginner to accomplish the maximum 
 amount of work within the minimum, space of time. 
 
 1. Exceptions to rules have, for the most part, been omitted, 
 since the aim is to teach the essentials of the language. 
 
 2. Many of the sentences are original, while those of more 
 complex construction have been taken from classic authors ; 
 all have been chosen with the aim to interest the student as 
 well as to illustrate the rules of syntax and to pave the way 
 for reading Csesar. 
 
 3. The words which make up the vocabulary are such as will 
 prove to be of value in later study. Five review lessons in 
 vocabulary have been introduced. 
 
 4. The subjunctive mood and its uses has received most 
 careful treatment. 
 
 5. The discussion of conditional sentences by means of a 
 diagram is a new feature which teachers will appreciate. 
 
 The fables and other stories which are commonly found 
 in other beginners' Latin books are omitted since ample 
 material for reading is supplied in the text. 
 
 The lessons are arranged in a natural and methodical 
 order and are just the right length to enable a class to make 
 rapid progress. 
 
 We shall be glad to send a copy of this book for in- 
 spection. Price, ■$1.00, 
 
 HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers, 
 31-33-35 West I5tli St New York Qty. 
 
Ethics for High Schools 
 
 By AUSTIN BIERBOWER 
 Cloth, 2go pages Price $i.oo 
 
 At last a text book has been provided that can be 
 placed in the hands of the pupils regardless of their 
 religious convictions. All references to religious 
 differences have been rigorously avoided. 
 
 This treatise is designed for moral training in high 
 schools — presents the subject in lucid un-technical 
 lang^ge and aims especially to impress the practical 
 bearing of the moralities in a manner that will convince 
 young people of the reasonableness, the appropriate- 
 ness, and the practicability of each of the virtues. 
 Read what others say of the book. 
 
 
 " Mr. Bierbower'snew book supplies the demand 
 which has long existed in the minds of all 
 thoughtful teachers. It is written in a clear, 
 concise manner, and while eminently suitable for 
 advanced schools and colleges, may yet, with 
 the aid of an intelligent teacher, be made dear 
 to the youngest scholar." 
 
 
 ^'Absolutely free from dogmatism it presents the 
 virtues and their reasons in a manner that can be 
 comprehended, and shows how they can be 
 practiced alike by all. It can hardly be studied 
 without improving the manners of the student 
 and elevating his character. " 
 
 '* There is not a false note or insipid paragraph 
 in this volume. The author has shown that it is 
 possible to write a text book upon ethics which 
 will be acceptable to every moral thinker, no 
 matter what his creed." 
 
 ] 
 publi 
 Prim 
 "Ma 
 CoUe 
 you a 
 adopt 
 
 3J-3, 
 
 Beside ' ' Bierbower's Ethics for High Schools 
 sh "Dewey's Lessons on Morals," adapte 
 iry and Intermediate Schools. Price 75 ( 
 ckenzie's Manual of Ethics" for Universitie 
 ges. Price $1.50. We shall be pleased to 
 ny of these books for inspection with a vi( 
 ion, 
 
 HINDS & NOBLE, Pofalishers 
 J-35 Vest J5th St New York 
 
 ,"we 
 d for 
 :ents. 
 s and 
 send 
 iW to 
 
 City 
 
german 
 texts 
 
 im 
 
 Uocabmarks 
 
 and explanatory footnotes printed on good 
 paper, bound in cloth, price 50c per vol- 
 ume. The following texts are now ready: 
 Schiller's Wilhelm Tell, Schiller's Per 
 NefFe als Onkel, Lessing's Minna von 
 Barnhelm, Lessing's Nathan der Weise, 
 Lessing's Emilia Galotti, Goethe's Hermann 
 und Dorothea, Schiller's Jungfrau von Orleans 
 
 Schiller's Maria Stuart 
 Others in preparation. 
 
 What texts will you read next term? 
 Would you be interested to see any of the 
 above ? Correspondence invited. 
 
 HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 
 31-33-35 West 15TH Street, New York City 
 
 Schoolbooks of all publishers at one store 
 
A New Speller 
 
 5,000 COMMON WORDS 
 ONE SHOULD KNOW HOW TO SPELL 
 
 Price f 25 Cents 
 
 Contents 
 
 Words Met in General Reading and Used in Ordinary 
 
 Conversation 
 
 Words of Similar Pronunciation, but of Different Spell- 
 ing and Meaning 
 
 Words often Confounded either in Spelling, Pronuncia- 
 tion or Meaning 
 
 Words Spelled the Same, but DiiFercntly Accented 
 
 Terminations often Confounded 
 
 Rules for Correct Spelling 
 
 Rules for Capitalization 
 
 Rules for Punctuation 
 
 Words used in Business 
 
 General Abbreviation* 
 
 Proper Names 
 
 Table of Diacritical Marks, etc. 
 
 In cases of introduction we will deliver this book 
 at zo^ discount =1 20 cents net per copy — and will take 
 in exchange Spellers in use and make reasonable allow- 
 ance for them. Ask us questions. 
 
 HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 
 31-33-35 West 15TH Street, New York City 
 
 Schoolbook of all publishers at one store 
 
Who's Who in Mythology? 
 
 Embarrassing, isn't it, when we run across the name 
 of some god or goddess, in the daily paper, or in a poem, 
 not to know f Or perhaps one just fails to enjoy perfectly 
 a beautiful painting or engraving or piece of statuary, 
 because ignorant of the myth implied. 
 
 And how one's memory \s piqued when one can't recall 
 the story, though once familiar ! How the matter ' ' sticks 
 in the mind, " pestering us until it all comes back to us ; 
 and then we're annoyed to think we couldn't recall the 
 connection on the instant, and we wish there were some 
 way to be saved all the pother. 
 
 Well, there is a way ! 
 
 Just have at hand a convenient little book that gives 
 &e name of every god and goddess, or hero whose name 
 is ever likely to be broached. Not a tome, with encyclo- 
 psedic fullness of description ! No ! But just an alpha- 
 betical list, as it were, for ready reference, enabling one to 
 find and locate the personage instanter ; and quite enough 
 description to enable one to connect with the story — just 
 enough to rescue one from seeming so distressingly ignor- 
 ant, as if one had never even heard of Pallas or Aphrodite, 
 or Thalia, or Ariadne. Can you tell as many, say, as 
 four different but quite familiar names of Minerva ? 
 
 Just such a book is published by the undersigned. The 
 title of it is 
 
 1000 MYTHOLOGICAL CHARACTERS 
 BRIEFLY DESCRIBED 
 
 It is neatly bound in cloth ; is smallish, and of conve- 
 otent shape. And 'tis not so very high-priced — only 
 
 SEVENTY-FIVE CENTS POSTPAID 
 
 HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers of 
 
 (000 Classical Allusions Briefly Explained 
 
 Does for the places, persons, and things of antiquity what 
 ""Who'sWho" does for the gods, the heroes, and the myths. jSetSm 
 
 New York CSty 
 
 Scho^lbooks of all pnhli^hwrs m4 om9 xiore . 
 
" No books published this year will be more 
 widely introduced into our Schools than Mrs. 
 Dewey's Lessons on Manners, and Lessons on 
 Morals, published by Hinds and Noble, New 
 York." Price 75" cents each. 
 
 " Better adapted for use in our schools than 
 any other books on the subject I have ever 
 examined. ' ' 
 
 "The didactical suggestions and illustrative 
 incidents are so beautiflilly and harmoniously 
 blended that the pupil is quite as pleased with 
 the formal teaching as with the illustrative 
 examples." 
 
 " The books should be given a place in every 
 Grammar School, High School, and Private 
 School in the country." 
 
 " The most pi-actical rules on Morals and 
 Manners that I nave found in any work on 
 these subjects. I hope their influence may be 
 widely extended." 
 
 "It is the essence of Morals, and, in the 
 hands of truly moral teachers, it will be a valu- 
 able aid in developing the highest aim of educa- 
 tion — a high moral character." 
 
 " Books that are suggestive in matter, and 
 well ordered and helpful in arrangement. The 
 chapter on ' Manners in the School Room ' in 
 the 'Lessons on Manners,' if well taught, will 
 solve in advance many of the problems daily 
 arising in school discipline." 
 
 Unsolicited Opinions, 
 
What Shall I Do? Na- 
 ture does not give to the 
 ordinary mortal a speci- 
 fic label of his calling, 
 but implants certain 
 tendencies which are 
 not so positive as sug- 
 gestive. Sometimes the 
 latent force lies asleep 
 for years, until some- 
 thing happens to call it 
 forth. And then, as a 
 rule, it is merely a bent, 
 a bias which leads a 
 man on, step by step, 
 gives him as much en- 
 couragement as he 
 needs, but does not in 
 its early stages assume 
 
 No one knows so well as the 
 teacher how dependent upon her 
 counsel £1 large number of her ' 
 pupils are, for their choice as 
 to an occupation. 
 
 The book has been compiled , 
 with two thoughts in mind — ( i) 
 to turn the attention of the 
 ^ pupila toward their life-work ; 
 (2) to enable them to reach out 
 into what might seem impossible 
 without this detailed informa- 
 tion. Price $1.00. 
 
 Send for a sample copy. 
 
 the form of a positive 
 vocation. It seems at first largely a matter of faith ; and 
 thus the young disciple finds it hard to explain to others 
 the inward urging which he feels toward some particular 
 vocation ; and perhaps he is obliged to bear some criti- 
 cism for his reluctant attitude toward other, perhaps more 
 lucrative, callings. Even he himself will at times feel a 
 sense of impotence and despair, and have fears that he is 
 on a false trail. But again the suggestion — the whispers 
 of a man's true vocation will be heard ; and in spite of 
 himself he picks up the thread and presses onward. 
 
 If parents would seek for their children, not that which 
 seems best or most expedient for them to do, but that 
 which they can do best, we should not have so many 
 jaded, joyless workers. 
 
 No one knows so well as the teacher how dependent 
 upon her counsel a large majority of her pupils are for 
 their choice as to an occupation. 
 
 This book has been compiled with two thoughts in 
 mind : — (i) to turn the attention of the pupils toward 
 their life work ; (2) to enable them to reach out into what 
 might seem impossible without this detailed information. 
 
 Could any better book be placed in the hands of your 
 pupils for supplementary reading, than this? Special 
 discount for class supplies. 
 
 HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 
 3J-33-35 "West JSth St New Yotfc City 
 
jjlii series coniains tht only two^art Greek Ltxieem. 
 
 Dictionaries 
 
 Claggjc Seriea 
 
 Especially planned and carefully produced to meet 
 the requirements of students and teachers in colleges, 
 high schools and academies. Modem scholarship, 
 modem typography, modem arrangement. Beauti- 
 fully 1 egible, clear type. Durably bound in half morrocco 
 in a style particularly attractive. Size 8x5^ inches. 
 
 German-English— English-German. 11 12 pages. 
 
 Price, $2.00. 
 French-English — English-French. 11 22 pages. 
 
 Price, $2.00. 
 Italian-English — ^English-Italian . 1187 pages. 
 
 Price, $2.00. 
 Latin-English — English-Latin. 941 pages. 
 
 Price, $2.00. 
 
 Sreek-English — English-Greek. 1056 pages. 
 
 Price $2.00; This is the only Greek Lexicon cob- 
 tainin|r both Greek-English and English-Greek 
 parts in one volume. Heretofore, a good Greek- 
 English Lexicon, separate, has cost as much or 
 more than this two-part Lexicon. 
 
 The English-Greek Dictionary, 
 
 being the Second Part of the above, bound separ* 
 ately, but published at $1.00. 
 
 Wew-Testament Lexicon. 
 
 Greek-English. An entirely new work embodying 
 notable improvements upon all similar works. 
 Handy-volume size. Price, $1.00. 
 
 Dealing as we do exclusively in School and College 
 Books, we have discovered a wide demand from Teachers 
 and the Student Public for a series of dictionaries, uniform 
 In size, up to the times in point of contents, authoritative 
 while modern as regards scholarship, instantly accessible 
 in respect to arrangement^ of best quality as to typography 
 and paper, and in a bindmg at once elegant and durable. 
 That the volumes in this series are the best in all these re* 
 spects, is attested by their adoption and continued use by 
 hUtAdreds of the infiluential colleges and preparatory schooa 
 ^fthis country and Canada. 
 
 Hinds & Noble, Publishers 
 ^4-33-35 West J5fh Street New York City 
 
iiiliiiiM